with_o those_o who_o by_o occasion_n of_o their_o unbelief_n in_o christ_n god_n shall_v surrogate_v in_o their_o room_n be_v to_o remain_v under_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o oppression_n of_o gentilism_n but_o these_o time_n once_o fulfil_v all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ._n so_o far_o mr_n mede_n in_o who_o word_n i_o note_v these_o three_o point_n first_o that_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v a_o prophetical_a chronologie_n of_o the_o time_n second_o that_o this_o prophetical_a chronologie_n begin_v at_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n three_o that_o it_o end_v at_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n he_o number_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n first_o the_o babylonian_a second_o the_o mede-persian_a three_o the_o grecian_a four_o the_o roman_a and_o for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a the_o point_n that_o we_o now_o be_v upon_o he_o have_v this_o observation_n in_o which_o quaternary_a of_o kingdom_n as_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o be_v the_o last_o kingdom_n so_o be_v the_o time_n thereof_o the_o last_o time_n we_o seek_v for_o during_o which_o time_n say_v daniel_n the_o god_n of_o heaven_n shall_v raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v etc._n etc._n in_o these_o word_n also_o we_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o forename_a author_n in_o two_o point_n first_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n second_o in_o the_o date_n of_o the_o last_o time_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o assoon_o as_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n that_o people_n become_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o here_o also_o we_o do_v set_v the_o beginning_n of_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o latter_a time_n so_o much_o speak_v of_o if_o therefore_o we_o set_v ourselves_o in_o this_o beginning_n where_o in_o mr_n mede'_v own_o opinion_n the_o latter_a time_n do_v commence_v if_o we_o number_v 666_o year_n we_o shall_v come_v to_o that_o particular_a time_n when_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o and_o so_o every_o man_n may_v easy_o observe_v that_o we_o go_v in_o the_o true_a scripture-way_n of_o account_n but_o of_o this_o afterward_o now_o let_v we_o go_v on_o and_o consider_v wherein_o we_o do_v differ_v from_o mr_n mede_n about_o the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n for_o either_o say_v he_o we_o must_v set_v the_o beginning_n thereof_o when_o all_o greece_n come_v under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n after_o the_o conquest_n of_o perseus_n or_o else_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n must_v begin_v by_o degree_n in_o which_o opinion_n of_o his_o there_o be_v two_o error_n for_o that_o of_o the_o begin_n at_o perseus_n we_o have_v speak_v already_o and_o for_o the_o roman_a encroachment_n by_o degree_n let_v it_o be_v what_o it_o will_v be_v there_o must_v be_v a_o certain_a determinate_a time_n where_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n unless_o we_o will_v admit_v of_o a_o chasm_n or_o a_o vacuum_n in_o the_o prophetical_a chronologie_n and_o yet_o further_o upon_o mr_n mede'_v own_o ground_n we_o do_v desire_v to_o press_v this_o argument_n if_o the_o babylonian_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o first_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o babel_n then_o the_o roman_a will_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal_n kingdom_n when_o the_o same_o people_n of_o israel_n 〈◊〉_d under_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o rome_n but_o the_o former_a be_v true_a ergo_fw-la the_o latter_a the_o consequence_n be_v clear_a from_o analogy_n for_o the_o roman_a do_v but_o continue_v that_o dominion_n which_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v and_o for_o the_o minor_a our_o author_n say_v that_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n do_v begin_v from_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n when_o that_o people_n fall_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o babylonian_n i_o say_v also_o when_o the_o same_o people_n of_o israel_n come_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n there_o be_v the_o true_a determinate_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o this_o be_v prove_v by_o such_o principle_n as_o mr_n mede_n himself_o will_v allow_v object_n 2._o other_o do_v plead_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v the_o prevail_a dominion_n upon_o the_o earth_n but_o they_o be_v so_o some_o year_n before_o the_o jewish_a church_n come_v under_o their_o obedience_n sol._n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n be_v prevail_v when_o those_o time_n come_v that_o be_v appoint_v of_o god_n that_o they_o shall_v prevail_v for_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o scripture_n speak_v very_o much_o how_o he_o carry_v all_o before_o he_o and_o for_o cyrus_n the_o founder_n of_o the_o persian_a kingdom_n thus_o say_v the_o lord_n to_o cyrus_n his_o anointed_n who_o right_a hand_n i_o have_v hold_v the_o right_a hand_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o action_n and_o conqueror_n prevail_v by_o the_o lord_n be_v hold_v up_o their_o right_a hand_n i_o will_v loose_v the_o loin_n of_o king_n when_o the_o loin_n of_o king_n be_v loose_v wherein_o their_o strength_n lie_v he_o must_v needs_o prevail_v against_o they_o to_o open_v before_o he_o the_o two-leaved_a gate_n it_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n that_o do_v go_v before_o he_o and_o that_o be_v the_o petard_n to_o burst_v open_a the_o gate_n of_o his_o enemy_n isa._n 45._o v._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o and_o for_o alexander_n the_o great_a the_o scripture_n say_v behold_v a_o he-goat_n come_v from_o the_o west_n on_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o touch_v not_o the_o ground_n dan._n 8._o 5._o livy_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o if_o alexander_n have_v turn_v his_o arm_n against_o the_o western_a people_n as_o he_o do_v against_o the_o eastern_a he_o will_v have_v fail_v of_o his_o conquest_n and_o caesar_n object_v to_o pompey_n that_o the_o war_n wage_v against_o the_o people_n of_o asia_n in_o respect_n of_o other_o be_v rather_o against_o woman_n than_o men._n but_o these_o be_v only_a observation_n of_o statesman_n and_o soldier_n that_o look_v upon_o second_o cause_n the_o scripture_n yield_v we_o the_o true_a reason_n wherefore_o alexander_n prevail_v against_o the_o asiatic_n &_o carry_v his_o victory_n so_o far_o eastward_o i_o see_v a_o he-goat_n come_v from_o the_o west_n to_o the_o east_n and_o touch_v not_o the_o ground_n this_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o greatness_n and_o celerity_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o alexander_n he_o come_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o touch_v not_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v not_o the_o situation_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o western_a hemisphere_n that_o make_v they_o prevail_v over_o the_o eastern_a but_o they_o only_o shall_v prevail_v who_o god_n will_v set_v up_o we_o may_v see_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o great_a conqueror_n have_v come_v from_o east_n to_o west_n as_o well_o as_o they_o have_v pass_v from_o west_n to_o east_n this_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o victory_n of_o cyrus_n belisarius_n the_o saracen_n and_o now_o last_o of_o all_o the_o turk_n which_o have_v come_v from_o the_o east_n too_o too_o far_o but_o only_o that_o god_n will_v have_v it_o so_o into_o the_o roman_a territory_n now_o if_o you_o will_v know_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o prevail_a of_o the_o latter_a their_o commission_n lie_v in_o these_o word_n loose_v the_o four_o angel_n that_o be_v bind_v in_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n and_o the_o four_o angel_n be_v loose_v which_o be_v prepare_v for_o a_o hour_n and_o a_o day_n and_o a_o month_n and_o a_o year_n for_o to_o slay_v the_o three_o part_n of_o man_n rev._n 9_o 14_o 15._o for_o the_o four_o angel_n the_o course_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o best_a expositor_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o turkish_a nation_n which_o original_o be_v divide_v into_o four_o family_n and_o have_v power_n to_o come_v over_o the_o river_n euphrates_n into_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o western_a world_n and_o for_o that_o famous_a instance_n of_o xerxes_n that_o a_o few_o grecian_n in_o the_o west_n do_v defeat_v multitude_n of_o people_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o east_n the_o reason_n lie_v not_o in_o the_o situation_n of_o either_o people_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o hemisphere_n but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o fight_v against_o the_o persian_a empire_n for_o from_o that_o time_n that_o the_o build_n of_o the_o temple_n be_v hinder_v
by_o the_o persian_n and_o daniel_n mourn_v for_o it_o full_a three_o week_n together_o the_o angel_n to_o comfort_v he_o tell_v he_o plain_o dan._n 10._o 20._o i_o will_v return_v to_o fight_v with_o the_o prince_n of_o persia_n and_o then_o the_o king_n of_o graecia_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o meaning_n of_o which_o word_n be_v this_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o persian_n shall_v be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o grecian_n and_o then_o he_o come_v to_o particular_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o expedition_n of_o xerxes_n into_o greece_n how_o that_o the_o four_o king_n of_o the_o persian_n shall_v raise_v up_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n against_o the_o grecian_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n for_o speak_v of_o darius_n the_o mede_n he_o say_v in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o darius_n the_o mede_n i_o stand_v up_o to_o strengthen_v he_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 1._o and_o then_o he_o add_v i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o truth_n behold_v there_o shall_v stand_v up_o three_o king_n in_o persia_n to_o wit_n cyrus_n cambyses_n darius_n and_o the_o four_o meaning_n xerxes_n shall_v be_v rich_a than_o they_o all_o and_o by_o his_o strength_n through_o his_o riches_n he_o shall_v stir_v up_o all_o against_o the_o realm_n of_o graecia_n vers_fw-la 2_o 3._o if_o we_o will_v go_v to_o the_o true_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_n be_v so_o courageous_a at_o the_o strait_o of_o thermopylae_n and_o wherefore_o they_o do_v prevail_v against_o the_o persian_n the_o true_a cause_n do_v lie_v in_o these_o word_n i_o will_v fight_v against_o the_o prince_n of_o persia_n and_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o graecia_n shall_v come_v note_n in_o it_o be_v the_o secret_a and_o invisible_a hand_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o decline_a of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o persian_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o grecian_a in_o the_o west_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o he-goat_n pass_v from_o west_n to_o east_n upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o the_o ram_n of_o persia_n do_v push_v to_o the_o three_o several_a coast_n westward_o northward_o and_o southward_o chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 4._o by_o these_o word_n it_o be_v plain_a if_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o grecian_n do_v pass_v from_o west_n to_o east_n then_o è_fw-la conuerso_fw-la it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o persian_n do_v pass_v from_o east_n to_o west_n let_v we_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o question_n for_o speak_v of_o cyrus_n thus_o he_o say_v i_o have_v call_v a_o ravenous_a bird_n out_o of_o the_o east_n the_o man_n of_o my_o counsel_n from_o a_o far_a country_n chap._n 46._o 11._o from_o hence_o it_o be_v plain_a when_o god_n will_v conqueror_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o the_o east_n and_o in_o allusion_n to_o this_o story_n those_o king_n that_o shall_v deliver_v the_o mystical_a israel_n out_o of_o the_o captivity_n of_o western_a babylon_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n in_o a_o figure_n rev._n 16._o 12._o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o climate_n in_o the_o hemisphere_n in_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o heaven_n in_o the_o better_a exercise_n of_o military_a discipline_n in_o the_o experience_n of_o old_a soldier_n in_o the_o success_n of_o fortunate_a general_n or_o any_o other_o inferior_a cause_n but_o in_o the_o immediate_a dispensation_n of_o god_n therefore_o to_o add_v the_o word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n as_o a_o epiphonema_n lift_v not_o up_o your_o horn_n on_o high_a speak_v not_o with_o a_o stiff_a neck_n for_o promotion_n come_v not_o from_o the_o east_n not_o from_o the_o west_n but_o god_n be_v judge_n he_o put_v down_o one_o and_o set_v up_o another_o psal._n 75._o 5_o 6_o 7._o i_o have_v stay_v the_o long_a upon_o this_o digression_n because_o i_o set_v that_o statesman_n soldier_n and_o other_o of_o deep_a wisdom_n look_v to_o these_o subtlety_n hereupon_o they_o trust_v in_o a_o arm_n of_o flesh_n oppose_v the_o gospel_n perfecute_v the_o saint_n bear_v themselves_o more_o high_a over_o those_o that_o be_v make_v subject_a to_o they_o make_v no_o conscience_n of_o honesty_n truth_n or_o religion_n when_o they_o have_v the_o law_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n they_o shall_v as_o well_o look_v to_o the_o invisible_a and_o spiritual_a cause_n of_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n to_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o word_n to_o the_o angel_n fight_v against_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o saint_n prayer_n that_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o divine_a nothing_o more_o spiritual_a and_o nothing_o more_o apt_a to_o carry_v up_o the_o soul_n into_o a_o high_a contemplation_n of_o the_o manifold_a wisdom_n power_n truth_n and_o fidelity_n of_o god_n then_o to_o behold_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n as_o in_o a_o map_n the_o several_a empire_n of_o the_o world_n where_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v seat_v their_o time_n their_o change_n and_o their_o cause_n of_o the_o change_n and_o this_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o these_o empire_n come_v to_o be_v set_v up_o they_o that_o read_v the_o word_n together_o with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o time_n may_v see_v the_o fidelity_n of_o god_n and_o may_v by_o this_o come_v to_o know_v he_o by_o the_o name_n jehovah_n but_o so_o much_o by_o the_o way_n touch_v the_o sudden_a growth_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n from_o west_n to_o east_n now_o we_o come_v to_o the_o roman_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o dominion_n they_o must_v also_o have_v the_o strength_n of_o iron_n to_o subdue_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o though_o great_a nation_n and_o mighty_a prince_n shall_v rise_v against_o he_o as_o pyrrhus_n hannibal_n perseus_n jugurtha_n sertorius_n methridates_n tigranes_n etc._n etc._n yet_o in_o their_o time_n the_o roman_n must_v be_v too_o hard_a for_o they_o all_o and_o break_v they_o all_o in_o piece_n and_o therefore_o when_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n cicero_n and_o other_o boast_v of_o the_o roman_a greatness_n it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o they_o as_o sometime_o it_o be_v to_o cyrus_n i_o have_v gird_v thou_o with_o strength_n though_o thou_o know_v not_o i_o isa._n 45._o 1_o 2._o this_o be_v the_o true_a though_o the_o invisible_a cause_n why_o the_o roman_n grow_v so_o great_a and_o their_o dominion_n reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o now_o it_o be_v high_a time_n to_o return_v from_o whence_o we_o have_v make_v a_o digression_n to_o show_v when_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n some_o think_v it_o be_v when_o that_o nation_n be_v the_o most_o prevail_a nation_n upon_o the_o earth_n but_o this_o can_v be_v for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o great_a but_o more_o special_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n they_o be_v the_o more_o prevail_a people_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o begin_v in_o those_o time_n as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n you_o will_v say_v then_o where_o shall_v we_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n i_o answer_v in_o this_o case_n we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o latitude_n of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n more_o absolute_o consider_v and_o the_o latitude_n of_o the_o dominion_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o latitude_n of_o dominion_n in_o a_o more_o absolute_a consideration_n than_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o more_o prevail_a dominion_n when_o it_o become_v more_o mighty_a than_o any_o other_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n but_o if_o you_o speak_v in_o a_o more_o strict_a sense_n it_o begin_v then_o to_o be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n when_o it_o do_v begin_v to_o take_v in_o the_o great_a amplitude_n and_o largeness_n of_o rule_n in_o and_o about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n object_n 3._o other_o perhaps_o may_v allege_v that_o we_o can_v begin_v the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n for_o say_v they_o it_o be_v foretoll_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o jacob_n the_o sceptre_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o judah_n nor_o a_o lawgiver_n from_o between_o his_o foot_n until_o shiloh_n come_v gen._n 49._o 10._o sol._n i_o answer_v we_o must_v so_o expound_v the_o meaning_n of_o one_o that_o it_o may_v not_o dash_v against_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o another_o scripture_n now_o it_o be_v the_o manifest_a scope_n of_o other_o scripture_n to_o show_v that_o the_o four_o
the_o conscientious_a reader_n whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o have_v a_o mind_n give_v to_o he_o to_o calculate_v the_o time_n and_o to_o search_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o most_o admire_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o treatise_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v impertinent_a to_o remove_v a_o few_o prejudices_fw-la in_o the_o begin_n and_o that_o i_o may_v the_o better_o be_v understand_v brief_o to_o show_v the_o whole_a pattern_n of_o the_o work_n when_o the_o spirit_n do_v speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o he_o do_v insinuate_v that_o every_o vulgar_a understanding_n be_v not_o fit_a for_o such_o a_o computation_n for_o say_v he_o here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n now_o i_o do_v not_o assume_v to_o myself_o such_o a_o peculiarity_n of_o wisdom_n above_o other_o man_n for_o none_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o have_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o own_o unworthiness_n to_o be_v set_v before_o he_o but_o because_o i_o have_v have_v a_o long_a time_n a_o great_a inclination_n to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o find_v the_o lord_n blessing_n upon_o my_o endeavour_n i_o be_o the_o more_o willing_a to_o communicate_v that_o to_o other_o which_o i_o have_v find_v to_o before_o my_o private_a satisfaction_n i_o may_v speak_v it_o with_o modesty_n that_o i_o have_v spare_v no_o pain_n to_o compare_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n period_n with_o period_n time_n with_o time_n vision_z with_o vision_z i_o have_v peruse_v many_o commentary_n both_o of_o the_o modern_a and_o ancient_a time_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n convenient_a for_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n and_o therefore_o though_o in_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n i_o will_v not_o take_v it_o upon_o i_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o i_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o i_o have_v not_o this_o wisdom_n i_o do_v profess_v myself_o to_o be_v the_o lover_n and_o admirer_n of_o they_o that_o have_v it_o now_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v some_o prejudice_n that_o in_o this_o treatise_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n i_o must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n right_o state_v but_o not_o as_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o chiliast_n which_o do_v ordinary_o congregate_v with_o it_o many_o heterogeneal_a falsity_n and_o unsavoury_a error_n for_o though_o there_o may_v be_v cause_n to_o maintain_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o maintain_v his_o visible_a and_o personal_a reign_n and_o though_o there_o may_v be_v cause_n to_o defend_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n slay_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o defend_v their_o historical_a literal_a and_o corporal_a resurrection_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o though_o with_o mr._n brightman_n and_o mr._n forbes_n we_o hold_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n to_o be_v the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n yet_o we_o be_v far_o from_o the_o riot_n of_o their_o opinion_n who_o hold_v that_o man_n shall_v live_v without_o ordinance_n without_o sin_n and_o misery_n in_o those_o time_n but_o if_o it_o be_v further_o allege_v that_o they_o that_o be_v for_o this_o way_n the_o very_o best_a of_o they_o have_v many_o absurdity_n i_o answer_v that_o piscator_fw-la alstedius_n mede_n and_o some_o other_o have_v but_o general_o speak_v of_o the_o thing_n and_o have_v not_o descend_v to_o particular_n and_o as_o they_o have_v have_v great_a reason_n to_o depart_v from_o other_o interpreter_n so_o have_v they_o use_v great_a moderation_n in_o manage_v the_o point_n leave_v many_o thing_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o future_a time_n on_o the_o other_o side_n for_o the_o 1000_o year_n i_o will_v glad_o know_v of_o they_o that_o differ_v where_o they_o will_v seat_v this_o period_n of_o time_n if_o they_o will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n then_o let_v they_o show_v what_o be_v the_o battle_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n and_o how_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o belove_a city_n may_v be_v besiege_v in_o heaven_n but_o if_o they_o take_v it_o for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n then_o they_o must_v necessary_o come_v to_o admit_v one_o member_n in_o this_o disjunctive_a they_o must_v say_v either_o this_o period_n of_o time_n be_v already_o past_a or_o else_o it_o be_v to_o come_v if_o it_o be_v already_o past_a where_o have_v the_o church_n enjoy_v these_o year_n of_o her_o felicity_n and_o of_o her_o rest_n from_o persecution_n upon_o earth_n add_v moreover_o to_o all_o this_o that_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n to_o their_o death_n that_o have_v be_v in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n those_o soul_n be_v only_o represent_v in_o the_o figure_n to_o live_v again_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark_n etc._n etc._n if_o therefore_o we_o will_v right_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o these_o thing_n here_o be_v no_o visible_a or_o personal_a reign_n as_o some_o do_v imagine_v but_o when_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n then_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o do_v begin_v to_o reign_v and_o this_o the_o lord_n name_v be_v praise_v be_v begin_v already_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n by_o luther_n and_o other_o rev._n 14._o 6_o 7._o for_o now_o whole_a nation_n kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n have_v set_v up_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n when_o it_o be_v persecute_v and_o tread_v down_o before_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o all_o state_n and_o government_n that_o do_v own_o and_o submit_v to_o he_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o martyr_n i_o conceive_v that_o here_o be_v no_o liâ—…eral_n and_o corporeal_a resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n only_a john_n in_o the_o vision_n and_o in_o the_o figure_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v end_v he_o see_v their_o deliverance_n and_o emersion_n from_o under_o this_o kind_n of_o death_n these_o thing_n i_o think_v good_a more_o large_o to_o note_v to_o take_v off_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o millenarian_a opinion_n mere_a necessity_n do_v compel_v i_o to_o maintain_v that_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o god_n and_o if_o the_o matter_n be_v right_o state_v i_o believe_v here_o will_v be_v nothing_o find_v that_o will_v cross_v the_o analogy_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o the_o support_n of_o the_o public_a ministry_n but_o rather_o it_o will_v establish_v all_o these_o thing_n but_o to_o come_v a_o little_a more_o near_o to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n see_v i_o take_v 666_o to_o be_v the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a headship_n in_o this_o perhaps_o they_o may_v be_v offend_v that_o be_v against_o all_o calculation_n of_o prophetical_a number_n but_o for_o such_o a_o way_n in_o general_a we_o have_v good_a ground_n from_o the_o scripture_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n if_o any_o have_v go_v too_o far_o in_o other_o point_n to_o determine_v to_o a_o particular_a year_n before_o the_o prophecy_n have_v be_v fulfil_v and_o so_o have_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o present_a case_n there_o can_v be_v the_o same_o suspicion_n of_o falsehood_n when_o we_o say_v that_o 666_o be_v the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n in_o this_o we_o be_v on_o the_o sure_a side_n because_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v already_o verify_v and_o make_v good_a in_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o our_o late_a assembly_n of_o divine_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n chap._n 25._o sect._n 6._o do_v place_n the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o this_o as_o the_o
the_o church_n to_o let_v pass_v the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o phrase_n let_v we_o serious_o ponder_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n thing_n that_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v in_o specie_fw-la what_o latter_a time_n be_v here_o intend_v it_o be_v confess_v by_o all_o that_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n be_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o these_o kingdom_n now_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v his_o gospel_n be_v preach_v and_o his_o kingdom_n begin_v when_o the_o earth_n and_o particular_o that_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v under_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o i_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o infallible_a reason_n that_o the_o roman_a must_v be_v one_o of_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n and_o the_o four_o in_o particular_a because_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o the_o earth_n be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n but_o let_v we_o go_v on_o junius_n they_o which_o follow_v the_o latter_a opinion_n do_v well_o to_o end_v daniel_n prophecy_n at_o christ._n but_o this_o they_o ought_v to_o consider_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v not_o declare_v the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n universal_o but_o only_o so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o jew_n and_o the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o in_o our_o judgement_n we_o can_v approve_v it_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n answer_n for_o the_o maxim_n that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v describe_v only_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o jew_n i_o do_v yield_v it_o to_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o far_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n but_o when_o the_o gentile_n also_o become_v his_o people_n the_o monarchy_n be_v describe_v in_o relation_n to_o they_o so_o then_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o jew_n only_o nor_o to_o the_o gentile_n only_o but_o to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n both_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n among_o many_o this_o one_o argument_n may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o clear_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o we_o affirm_v at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o kingdom_n it_o be_v mention_v that_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 27._o who_o be_v they_o that_o be_v the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o be_v only_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n then_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o shall_v constitute_v and_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n and_o how_o contrary_a be_v this_o to_o all_o colour_n and_o show_v of_o truth_n second_o admit_v it_o shall_v be_v grant_v that_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n the_o lord_n shall_v only_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o roman_a from_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v sometime_o under_o the_o babylonian_n sometime_o under_o the_o persian_n sometime_o under_o the_o grecian_n so_o sixty_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v the_o particular_a nation_n and_o state_n of_o who_o the_o prophet_n speak_v the_o people_n of_o the_o prince_n that_o shall_v come_v shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n and_o sanctuary_n dan._n 9_o 26._o if_o you_o number_v the_o time_n from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n begin_v you_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v 130_o year_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o titus_n and_o vespasian_n so_o long_a the_o jewish_a church_n and_o nation_n be_v under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n so_o then_o we_o conclude_v if_o the_o monarchy_n be_v number_v only_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_a may_v be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o as_o well_o as_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a oâ—…_n grecian_a what_o shall_v hinder_v junius_n they_o that_o so_o number_n must_v of_o necessity_n confound_v the_o popular_a state_n with_o the_o sovereign_a command_n of_o one_o which_o be_v here_o only_o mention_v neither_o do_v the_o roman_n any_o way_n afflict_v the_o jew_n till_o the_o time_n of_o cleopatra_n or_o herod_n answer_n this_o be_v most_o true_a that_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n and_o therefore_o in_o these_o time_n we_o begin_v the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n now_o whereas_o it_o be_v allege_v that_o in_o so_o do_v we_o do_v confound_v the_o popular_a state_n and_o the_o government_n by_o one_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v we_o be_v not_o here_o so_o much_o to_o look_v after_o the_o several_a form_n of_o roman_a dominion_n as_o upon_o one_o whole_a roman_a kingdom_n oppose_v to_o one_o babylonian_n to_o one_o persian_a to_o one_o grecian_a go_v before_o the_o scripture_n look_v to_o four_o kind_n of_o people_n who_o in_o their_o respective_a season_n and_o succession_n shall_v have_v absolute_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o special_o about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o this_o difference_n we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v each_o monarchy_n as_o the_o dominion_n pass_v from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o and_o not_o by_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o government_n observe_v by_o one_o people_n therefore_o it_o do_v full_o answer_v our_o purpose_n that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n and_o lordship_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n now_o what_o form_n of_o dominion_n the_o roman_n than_o have_v be_v not_o to_o our_o purpose_n further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o roman_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n till_o the_o time_n of_o herod_n give_v i_o leave_v to_o argue_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n cyrus_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n therefore_o the_o persian_a tyranny_n do_v not_o then_o begin_v alexander_n the_o great_a do_v not_o persecute_v the_o jew_n therefore_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o his_o time_n this_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n and_o experience_n for_o to_o speak_v positive_o though_o cyrus_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o he_o bring_v that_o church_n and_o people_n within_o the_o verge_n of_o the_o persian_a dominion_n which_o in_o all_o its_o time_n be_v a_o tyrannical_a state_n so_o alexander_n the_o great_a do_v not_o persecute_v the_o church_n yet_o he_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n which_o in_o the_o whole_a time_n thereof_o do_v more_o or_o less_o afflict_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o roman_n though_o there_o be_v no_o eminent_a persecution_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n yet_o then_o the_o church_n be_v bring_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o that_o kingdom_n in_o which_o under_o which_o and_o by_o which_o there_o be_v the_o sore_a persecution_n that_o ever_o be_v as_o appear_z by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o evangelâ—…sts_n the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n now_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o be_v speak_v by_o mr_n broughton_n mr_n broughton_n the_o book_n of_o daniel_n handle_v principal_a point_n of_o the_o jew_n thraldom_n in_o babylon_n for_o 70_o year_n and_o seven_o time_n that_o space_n unto_o christ_n ascension_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o city_n and_o temple_n so_o that_o jerusalem_n surprise_v by_o the_o chaldâ—…an_n and_o raze_v by_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o limit_n of_o the_o story_n answer_n if_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o jerusalem_n seize_v by_o the_o chaldaean_n and_o raze_v by_o the_o roman_a that_o this_o be_v the_o limit_n of_o some_o of_o daniel_n vision_n and_o namely_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o be_v the_o boundary_a of_o all_o his_o vision_n and_o particular_o of_o all_o the_o four_o kingdom_n type_v in_o the_o metal_n of_o the_o image_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o kingdom_n do_v continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n rev._n 20._o but_o let_v we_o go_v on_o mr_n broughton_n the_o kingdom_n of_o babel_n be_v figure_v by_o a_o tree_n touch_v in_o
height_n the_o heaven_n and_o in_o breadth_n the_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n likewise_o the_o other_o kingdom_n aâ—…e_v semblance_v to_o a_o ram_n and_o to_o a_o goat_n buck_n and_o both_o in_o sundry_a horn_n and_o now_o all_o the_o nation_n be_v name_v that_o be_v therein_o contain_v answer_n first_o for_o the_o great_a tree_n it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n as_o of_o the_o king_n nabuchadnezzar_n in_o his_o own_o personal_a greatness_n for_o when_o the_o tree_n be_v cut_v down_o and_o nabuchadnezzar_n fall_v the_o babylonian_a empire_n stand_v foâ—…_n the_o kingdom_n of_o persia_n and_o greece_n it_o be_v not_o needful_a that_o these_o two_o shall_v be_v all_o the_o nation_n which_o daniel_n do_v number_n after_o the_o babylonian_n first_o how_o do_v this_o distinguish_v the_o monarchy_n after_o the_o scripture-difference_n the_o scripture_n distinguish_v they_o according_a to_o the_o change_n from_o people_n to_o people_n chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 44._o chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 27._o if_o therefore_o the_o babylonian_n persian_n grecian_n be_v all_o the_o people_n how_o shall_v we_o make_v four_o monarchy_n of_o three_o people_n second_o that_o of_o persia_n and_o greece_n be_v again_o repeat_v chap._n 8._o because_o they_o be_v more_o summary_o describe_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n for_o if_o we_o look_v narrow_o to_o the_o matter_n the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v up_o in_o the_o descrption_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n mr_n broughton_n the_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o the_o mighty_a kingdom_n syria_n and_o egypt_n answer_n piscator_fw-la do_v build_v much_o upon_o this_o reason_n and_o therefore_o to_o avoid_v repetition_n we_o will_v defer_v the_o examination_n thereof_o till_o we_o come_v to_o he_o mr_n broughton_n daniel_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 13._o one_o like_a to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n the_o jew_n grant_v christ_n here_o to_o be_v mean_v and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o deceive_v they_o by_o forge_v a_o general_n four_o monarchy_n by_o refuse_v the_o plainness_n of_o daniel_n they_o will_v have_v come_v to_o the_o faith_n long_o ago_o answer_n this_o be_v a_o good_a caution_n in_o the_o general_n and_o christian_a man_n ought_v to_o take_v heed_n how_o they_o turn_v all_o into_o nice_a dispute_n atheistical_a and_o gainsay_v people_n will_v soon_o take_v advantage_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v sufficient_a matter_n to_o convince_v the_o jew_n that_o their_o messiah_n be_v come_v that_o he_o be_v cut_v off_o that_o the_o â—…0_n week_n of_o daniel_n be_v at_o a_o end_n because_o jerusalem_n have_v be_v destroy_v long_o ago_o and_o the_o 70_o week_n do_v lead_v we_o to_o that_o fatal_a destruction_n for_o our_o interpretation_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v not_o this_o that_o keep_v the_o jew_n in_o his_o blindness_n and_o unbelief_n but_o rather_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a stumbling-block_n in_o his_o way_n to_o take_v the_o seleucian_n for_o the_o four_o monarchy_n mr_n broughton_n who_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o four_o monarchy_n how_o can_v he_o make_v it_o good_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucian_n suppose_v a_o jew_n shall_v read_v in_o the_o gospel_n write_v by_o saint_n matthew_n that_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v in_o bethlem_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o as_o the_o other_o evangelist_n do_v express_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o augustus_n caesar_n who_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v tax_v etc._n etc._n here_o then_o if_o a_o jew_n shall_v be_v of_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o learned_a man_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v none_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o total_a dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a in_o this_o method_n and_o way_n of_o interpretation_n how_o can_v they_o possible_o make_v good_a that_o scripture_n foremention_v in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o if_o the_o lord_n will_v raise_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o the_o evangelist_n all_o with_o one_o mouth_n do_v say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v raise_v up_o in_o that_o time_n when_o all_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o roman_a must_v needs_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v allege_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n vers_fw-la 13._o we_o do_v willing_o yield_v when_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o shall_v be_v bring_v to_o a_o final_a destruction_n then_o in_o those_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o upon_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o last_o day_n and_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o union_n betwixt_o jew_n and_o gentile_n under_o christ_n their_o king_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o though_o we_o do_v not_o press_v the_o strictness_n of_o the_o letter_n for_o a_o personal_a and_o visible_a reign_n of_o christ_n as_o many_o have_v do_v and_o many_o now_o do_v yet_o i_o trust_v that_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_a shall_v find_v it_o true_a that_o both_o people_n shall_v come_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n when_o his_o gospel_n shall_v be_v the_o regent_n law_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n but_o of_o this_o matter_n something_o more_o large_o afterward_o mr_n broughton_n i_o will_v show_v thou_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 21._o this_o place_n strong_o overthrow_v their_o error_n that_o seign_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n mean_v by_o the_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n see_v the_o greek_n be_v the_o dealer_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n and_o it_o have_v be_v a_o strange_a thing_n that_o this_o last_o vision_n repeat_v the_o former_a shall_v neglect_v the_o roman_n if_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o before_o answer_n we_o have_v show_v how_o the_o former_a kingdom_n 〈◊〉_d repeat_v in_o the_o latter_a vision_n we_o yield_v that_o there_o be_v a_o repetitiâ—…n_n of_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n but_o not_o a_o repetition_n of_o they_o in_o the_o full_a number_n for_o what_o a_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v this_o the_o babylonian_n be_v not_o reckon_v chap._n 8._o therefore_o he_o be_v none_o of_o the_o four_o great_a empire_n mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n go_v â—…efore_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o main_a reason_n which_o mr_n broughtâ—…_n say_v strong_o overthrow_v their_o error_n who_o feign_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n his_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o that_o expression_n i_o will_v show_v thou_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o end_n of_o indignation_n â—…ll_o that_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o hence_o be_v this_o that_o the_o greek_n may_v be_v dealer_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n if_o we_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o time_n of_o daniel_n yet_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n the_o roman_n may_v be_v latter_a than_o they_o second_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o true_a translation_n of_o the_o word_n as_o junius_n and_o piscator_fw-la have_v it_o the_o interpretation_n must_v run_v thus_o i_o will_v make_v know_v to_o thou_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o extremity_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o that_o indignation_n when_o antiochus_n shall_v afflict_v the_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n do_v expound_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o word_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n when_o transgressor_n be_v come_v to_o a_o full_a end_n a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v stand_v up_o vers_n 23._o so_o then_o according_a to_o the_o true_a sense_n the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o dealer_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n as_o antiochus_n in_o particular_a be_v a_o dealer_n against_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n here_o then_o be_v a_o plain_a fallacy_n à _fw-la dicto_fw-la secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la dictum_fw-la simplicitur_fw-la mr_n broughton_n chap._n 12._o vers_fw-la 1._o and_o at_o that_o time_n shall_v michael_n stand_v up_o that_o stand_v for_o the_o child_n of_o thy_o people_n when_o antiochus_n go_v to_o war_n against_o parthia_n leave_v lysias_n behind_o he_o to_o have_v root_v out_o the_o jew_n then_o michael_n stand_v up_o here_o the_o term_n of_o daniel_n people_n must_v needs_o mean_v the_o jew_n and_o not_o the_o
grecian_a nor_o the_o roman_a can_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o this_o character_n since_o the_o grecian_a be_v describe_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o tetrarchy_n or_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o part_n and_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o decarchy_n or_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n these_o be_v the_o three_o false_a principle_n on_o which_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o build_v and_o therefore_o the_o interpretation_n can_v be_v good_a that_o stand_v upon_o such_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n for_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n which_o piscator_fw-la call_v evidentem_fw-la collationem_fw-la a_o evident_a collation_n i_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n mention_v chap._n 2._o be_v again_o repeat_v chap._n 11._o in_o the_o one_o text_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o other_o that_o there_o be_v a_o interchangeable_a marriage_n one_o or_o two_o betwixt_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n but_o what_o of_o all_o this_o they_o that_o be_v like_a in_o some_o thing_n be_v not_o altogether_o the_o same_o if_o that_o general_a rule_n omne_fw-la simile_n non_fw-la est_fw-la idem_fw-la be_v observe_v in_o the_o exposition_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n we_o shall_v have_v a_o clear_a sense_n of_o some_o vision_n then_o now_o we_o have_v but_o this_o great_a fallacy_n have_v impose_v upon_o interpreter_n they_o have_v take_v that_o for_o the_o same_o which_o be_v parallel_n in_o some_o thing_n only_o there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v go_v so_o far_o in_o these_o time_n as_o that_o they_o have_v take_v the_o little_a horn_n for_o some_o late_a prince_n some_o for_o mahomet_n and_o some_o for_o this_o and_o some_o for_o that_o here_o i_o confess_v there_o may_v be_v a_o similitude_n in_o some_o particular_n and_o the_o allusion_n may_v hold_v in_o some_o few_o circumstance_n but_o if_o you_o go_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n here_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o make_v good_a the_o assertion_n there_o be_v a_o resemblance_n only_o between_o the_o marriage_n mention_v chap._n 2._o and_o chap._n 11._o but_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o main_a scope_n the_o whole_a carriage_n of_o the_o text_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o so_o consequeâ—…ly_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n and_o the_o mingle_v 〈◊〉_d the_o seed_n of_o man_n must_v necessary_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o yet_o further_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n they_o who_o do_v look_v more_o diligent_o into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n they_o find_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o grecian_a which_o be_v but_o as_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o some_o notable_a event_n in_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n let_v we_o take_v for_o instance_n the_o little_a horn_n mention_v in_o the_o eight_o of_o daniel_n now_o here_o all_o do_v agree_v that_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o little_a horn_n mean_v in_o this_o chapter_n yet_o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o diligent_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o 2_o thess._n 2._o he_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v apply_v many_o thing_n to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n and_o so_o do_v john_n in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v here_o ascribe_v to_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n to_o salve_v the_o matter_n interpreter_n tell_v we_o that_o antiochus_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o antichrist_n to_o come_v we_o may_v proceed_v in_o the_o same_o method_n and_o so_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o interchangeable_a marriage_n between_o the_o seleucâ—…dae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n be_v but_o figure_n of_o the_o future_a mingle_n with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n and_o of_o all_o other_o mean_n that_o shall_v be_v use_v to_o the_o keep_n up_o of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o but_o let_v we_o proceed_v piscator_fw-la the_o same_o thing_n also_o may_v be_v clear_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o word_n vers_fw-la 34_o 35._o where_o daniel_n among_o many_o other_o thing_n do_v speak_v unto_o the_o king_n thou_o see_v till_o that_o a_o stone_n be_v cut_v out_o without_o hand_n which_o smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n that_o be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n and_o break_v they_o to_o piece_n and_o the_o stone_n which_o smite_v the_o image_n become_v a_o great_a mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o stone_n daniel_n do_v expound_v vers_fw-la 44._o to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v then_o to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n after_o the_o overthrow_n of_o those_o four_o kingdom_n as_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o text_n and_o true_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n christ_n be_v bear_v when_o augustus_n do_v bear_v rule_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o 35_o year_n from_o his_o birth_n he_o send_v the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o heaven_n into_o the_o apostle_n with_o who_o power_n they_o be_v endue_v do_v preach_v the_o gospel_n first_o at_o jerusalem_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o then_o afterward_o everywhere_o in_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o the_o gentile_n as_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n do_v testify_v therefore_o since_o at_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o at_o his_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n the_o four_o kingdom_n prefigure_v by_o this_o image_n be_v already_o destroy_v and_o see_v also_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v continue_v at_o that_o time_n it_o do_v necessary_o follow_v that_o that_o four_o kingdom_n can_v any_o way_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n answer_n that_o the_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o this_o we_o free_o assent_v but_o whereas_o piscator_fw-la do_v allege_v that_o all_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n do_v expire_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n this_o we_o deny_v let_v we_o consider_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n for_o they_o must_v govern_v in_o this_o case_n first_o it_o be_v say_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n will_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v if_o this_o be_v so_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o the_o roman_a must_v be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n because_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v his_o gospel_n be_v preach_v the_o gentile_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o faith_n in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o roman_n have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o particular_o over_o those_o part_n where_o the_o church_n be_v seat_v the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n be_v destroy_v and_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n from_o euphrates_n to_o the_o border_n of_o egypt_n be_v whole_o bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n therefore_o since_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a the_o roman_a must_v necessary_o be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o kingdom_n secondlâ—…_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o stone_n become_v a_o great_a mâ—…untain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n now_o when_o do_v thiâ—…_n come_v to_o pass_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v weak_a and_o small_a at_o his_o inâ—…arnation_n and_o in_o the_o time_n immediate_o follow_v but_o after_o that_o the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n after_o that_o he_o have_v break_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o then_o and_o not_o till_o then_o it_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n now_o this_o be_v not_o at_o the_o incarnatioâ—…_n but_o we_o look_v for_o the_o performance_n thereof_o at_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o majestical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v plain_o discover_v in_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n three_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n that_o be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n this_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n can_v be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v never_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v these_o kingdom_n they_o be_v all_o utter_o destroy_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n before_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh._n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o roman_a as_o to_z the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o persecute_v empire_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o these_o last_o
the_o second_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n we_o gather_v these_o four_o observation_n first_o concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n for_o though_o it_o be_v only_o say_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n speak_v indefinite_o shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v yet_o in_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o vision_n it_o be_v employ_v to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o vision_n nabuchadnezzar_n first_o see_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n than_o the_o breast_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n and_o thigh_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n and_o then_o after_o some_o consideration_n he_o see_v a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n that_o smite_v the_o image_n upon_o his_o foot_n therefore_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n when_o the_o image_n be_v in_o its_o last_o and_o low_a region_n at_o leastwise_o the_o eminent_a operation_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n second_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n for_o look_v what_o difference_n there_o be_v betwixt_o a_o little_a stone_n and_o a_o great_a mountain_n so_o the_o same_o difference_n be_v betwixt_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n when_o it_o begin_v and_o that_o kingdom_n when_o itself_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n calvin_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o well_o propheta_fw-la admonet_fw-la exordia_fw-la regni_fw-la christi_fw-la fore_fw-la contempta_fw-la the_o prophet_n do_v well_o admonish_v we_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v weak_a and_o contemptible_a three_o we_o be_v to_o note_n also_o that_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v from_o small_a beginning_n first_o it_o be_v a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o then_o by_o degree_n in_o time_n though_o the_o space_n of_o time_n be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o text_n it_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n four_o concern_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n how_o it_o come_v to_o that_o plenitude_n or_o fullness_n of_o power_n it_o smite_v upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n and_o so_o the_o iron_n the_o clay_n â—…he_v brass_n the_o silver_n the_o gold_n be_v break_v all_o together_o and_o the_o stone_n become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n vers_fw-la 34_o 35._o these_o be_v the_o four_o observation_n draw_v from_o the_o second_o chapter_n now_o let_v we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o polanus_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o that_o way_n and_o here_o we_o agree_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o some_o sense_n begin_v at_o his_o incarnation_n and_o this_o be_v one_o chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o the_o lord_n christ_n come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o his_o gospel_n be_v preach_v and_o many_o church_n be_v gather_v when_o the_o roman_n do_v bear_v rule_n but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v as_o the_o five_o monarchy_n as_o a_o mountain_n that_o do_v fill_v the_o earth_n in_o this_o sense_n he_o can_v be_v say_v to_o begin_v in_o that_o fullness_n and_o amplitude_n of_o power_n at_o the_o incarnation_n for_o from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n second_o that_o it_o grow_v by_o degree_n three_o that_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n be_v by_o wear_v out_o the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n and_o so_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o event_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v when_o the_o roman_n do_v bear_v rule_n his_o kingdom_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n but_o by_o degree_n first_o by_o wear_v out_o rome_n imperial_a and_o after_o that_o by_o wear_v out_o rome_n papal_n this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o fullness_n of_o all_o monarchical_a power_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n joint_o or_o the_o seleucidae_n alone_o do_v make_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n for_o so_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la hayne_n willet_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o upon_o their_o ground_n i_o demand_v first_o how_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n if_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n do_v make_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n second_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v as_o a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n how_o do_v they_o prove_v that_o this_o kingdom_n do_v come_v to_o that_o small_a beginning_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n three_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v increase_v by_o decree_n in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n how_o do_v it_o increase_v in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n four_o see_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n be_v by_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n how_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n wear_v out_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o lagidae_n be_v they_o not_o total_o destroy_v some_o year_n before_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o roman_n all_o these_o thing_n put_v together_o do_v weaken_v that_o principle_n of_o the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o monarchical_a power_n now_o because_o mr_n hayne_n earth_n have_v labour_v very_o much_o in_o this_o point_n we_o will_v take_v his_o argument_n into_o consideration_n mr_n hayne_n when_o herod_n pilate_n and_o the_o jewish_a ruler_n rise_v up_o against_o jesus_n christ_n god_n set_v he_o to_o be_v his_o king_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o give_v he_o so_o eminent_a a_o kingdom_n that_o to_o it_o all_o king_n judge_n and_o people_n must_v submit_v or_o else_o be_v crush_v with_o a_o iron-scepter_n but_o herod_n pilate_n and_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n rise_v up_o against_o jesus_n christ_n 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o therefore_o god_n set_v up_o christ_n his_o kiâ—…g_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o give_v he_o a_o kingdom_n so_o eminent_a 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o answer_n for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n 1500_o year_n ago_o i_o yield_v that_o this_o be_v true_a according_a to_o the_o right_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v whether_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n when_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v become_v the_o monarchical_a people_n whether_o do_v that_o kingdom_n begin_v 1500_o year_n ago_o yea_o or_o no_o i_o do_v call_v that_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v clear_o in_o the_o point_n not_o when_o he_o have_v a_o power_n in_o himself_o great_a than_o any_o earthly_a dominion_n not_o when_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o donation_n of_o his_o father_n he_o begin_v to_o have_v right_a to_o all_o earthly_a kingdom_n for_o this_o be_v give_v to_o he_o at_o his_o ascension_n but_o by_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n i_o understand_v when_o the_o lord_n christ_n after_o the_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n according_a to_o the_o free_a dispensation_n of_o his_o father_n do_v actual_o take_v into_o his_o possession_n the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o his_o gospel_n come_v to_o be_v the_o regent_n law_n over_o the_o nation_n now_o this_o monarchical_a kingdom_n i_o deny_v that_o it_o begin_v 1500_o year_n ago_o it_o be_v not_o full_o begin_v as_o yet_o though_o we_o have_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n by_o luther_n and_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n of_o the_o late_a edition_n but_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n it_o be_v mention_v rev._n
19_o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5._o that_o when_o the_o saint_n do_v sing_v their_o halelujah_o at_o the_o judgement_n upon_o the_o great_a whore_n than_o a_o voice_n be_v hear_v the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_v vers_fw-la 6._o here_o i_o demand_v do_v not_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_n before_o he_o do_v not_o reign_v before_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o text_n for_o the_o great_a whoâ—…e_n have_v rule_v all_o the_o world_n and_o have_v corrupt_v the_o earth_n by_o her_o fornication_n all_o be_v under_o her_o power_n and_o she_o spill_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n at_o her_o own_o pleasure_n but_o at_o her_o destruction_n the_o lord_n christ_n do_v begin_v to_o reign_v and_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n when_o the_o lamb_n wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a vers_n 7._o so_o it_o be_v say_v rev._n 11._o 15._o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o here_o i_o demand_v be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o great_a city_n before_o that_o time_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n begin_v to_o be_v destroy_v i_o answer_v they_o be_v his_o kingdom_n jure_v by_o right_n they_o be_v his_o by_o virtue_n of_o purchase_n 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o but_o he_o enter_v not_o into_o the_o actual_a possession_n till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n he_o receive_v institution_n &_o jus_o ad_fw-la rem_fw-la above_o 1500_o year_n ago_o but_o he_o have_v not_o inâ—…uction_n &_o jus_o in_o re_fw-mi till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o therefore_o these_o word_n be_v special_o and_o emphatical_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thou_o have_v take_v to_o thyself_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o haste_n reign_v in_o which_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v insinuate_v that_o before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o own_o free_a and_o voluntary_a permission_n do_v suffer_v the_o beast_n and_o other_o monarchical_a state_n to_o encroach_v upon_o he_o and_o to_o detain_v his_o power_n for_o 1260_o year_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o time_n he_o do_v resume_v and_o take_v the_o power_n to_o himself_o alone_o this_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o for_o the_o argument_n of_o mr_n hayne_n that_o christ_n be_v a_o establish_a king_n upon_o mount_n zion_n when_o herod_n and_o pontius_n pilate_n conspire_v against_o he_o i_o will_v further_o add_v that_o in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o beast_n rule_v over_o all_o and_o when_o all_o worship_v his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o those_o very_a time_n the_o lamb_n stand_v upon_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o 144000_o have_v their_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 1._o now_o i_o believe_v none_o that_o understand_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n will_v affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v state_v in_o his_o monarchical_a kingdom_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o speak_v proper_o these_o be_v rather_o the_o time_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o of_o the_o exinanition_n and_o concealment_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n the_o king_n do_v agree_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o must_v do_v so_o till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v fulfil_v when_o this_o be_v do_v the_o beast_n shall_v be_v destroy_v his_o body_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n and_o then_o the_o lord_n christ_n shall_v begin_v to_o reign_v mr_n hayne_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o christ_n kingdom_n when_o it_o be_v set_v up_o be_v more_o powerful_a than_o rome_n which_o to_o this_o day_n never_o can_v though_o assist_v by_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n either_o by_o may_v or_o policy_n prevail_v against_o christ_n kingdom_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o itself_o strong_a than_o any_o monarchical_a kingdom_n whatsoever_o but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v whether_o it_o be_v his_o mind_n at_o all_o time_n to_o eâ—…ert_v and_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n if_o this_o have_v be_v his_o mind_n why_o do_v he_o not_o dash_v in_o piece_n the_o babylonian_a the_o persian_a the_o grecian_a and_o the_o roman_a power_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v any_o be_v why_o have_v they_o any_o liberty_n give_v they_o to_o afflict_v the_o saint_n in_o these_o variation_n and_o change_n of_o empire_n the_o lord_n christ_n will_v not_o put_v out_o his_o power_n till_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v begin_v again_o we_o do_v not_o absolute_o and_o simple_o affirm_v that_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v not_o exert_a and_o put_v out_o his_o power_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n for_o he_o arm_v his_o saint_n with_o faith_n and_o patience_n and_o make_v they_o able_a to_o suffer_v but_o this_o we_o affirm_v he_o do_v not_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o these_o kingdom_n in_o their_o tyranny_n and_o rage_n against_o the_o church_n when_o the_o babylonian_a stand_v in_o all_o greatness_n of_o power_n it_o can_v not_o overcome_v the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o three_o child_n and_o when_o the_o ten_o horn_n do_v agree_v together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o lamb_n do_v overcome_v they_o for_o he_o be_v lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n and_o they_o that_o be_v with_o he_o be_v call_v and_o choose_v and_o faithful_a chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 14._o it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v put_v out_o his_o power_n to_o hold_v up_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o make_v they_o able_a to_o suffer_v but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o break_v those_o tyrannical_a empire_n in_o piece_n to_o make_v they_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o do_v not_o nor_o will_v not_o exert_v and_o send_v forth_o that_o part_n of_o power_n till_o the_o time_n and_o season_n do_v come_v when_o his_o monarchical_a kingdom_n shall_v begin_v the_o apostle_n say_v 1_o tim._n cap._n 6._o vers_fw-la 15._o in_o his_o time_n he_o will_v show_v who_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o only_a potentate_n the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o lord_n of_o lord_n he_o will_v set_v forth_o his_o monarchical_a sovereignty_n and_o potency_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o own_o time_n in_o that_o season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v for_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n now_o that_o time_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n and_o more_o particular_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n but_o let_v we_o proceed_v mr_n hayne_n christ_n in_o s._n john_n time_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n rev._n 1._o 5._o have_v all_o thing_n give_v he_o by_o his_o father_n luk._n 10._o 22._o all_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v give_v he_o before_o his_o ascension_n matth._n 28._o 18._o so_o that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n his_o body_n and_o in_o place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o domination_n and_o every_o title_n and_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o in_o this_o world_n only_o but_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v eph._n 1._o 21_o 22._o therefore_o at_o christ_n be_v here_o on_o earth_n or_o near_o unto_o that_o time_n he_o have_v a_o absolute_a and_o boundless_a sovereignty_n far_o above_o all_o monarch_n that_o hereâ—…ofore_o live_v or_o shall_v ever_o live_v hereafter_o answer_n to_o this_o matter_n i_o have_v speak_v before_o scil_n that_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o son_n at_o his_o ascension_n be_v far_o great_a than_o any_o earthly_a kingdom_n whatsoever_o but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o do_v he_o enter_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o that_o kingdom_n yea_o or_o no_o there_o be_v a_o power_n give_v to_o christ_n at_o his_o ascension_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o he_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o dragon_n gog_n and_o magog_n death_n and_o hell_n and_o all_o other_o enemy_n yet_o we_o see_v that_o he_o do_v not_o nor_o will_v not_o execute_v and_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n in_o their_o destruction_n till_o the_o time_n appoint_v of_o the_o father_n till_o the_o saint_n have_v pass_v the_o time_n of_o their_o patience_n and_o suffering_n
under_o these_o tyrant_n but_o in_o this_o matter_n let_v we_o answer_v mr_n hayne_n with_o mr_n hayne_n in_o the_o first_o page_n of_o his_o book_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o eternity_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o of_o its_o extent_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o second_o page_n he_o speak_v as_o follow_v of_o this_o extent_n say_v he_o be_v christ_n kingdom_n yet_o in_o regard_n that_o god_n have_v soâ—…etimes_o permit_v satan_n and_o wicked_a man_n in_o extraordnary_n manner_n to_o domineer_v and_o to_o exercise_v their_o worldly_a and_o ungodly_a power_n and_o that_o at_o other_o time_n he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o sovereignty_n by_o remarkable_a mercy_n and_o judgement_n to_o appear_v god_n and_o christ_n upon_o this_o more_o glorious_a expression_n of_o their_o more_o overrule_v may_v be_v then_o especial_o say_v to_o have_v a_o kingdom_n and_o to_o reign_v because_o in_o such_o time_n their_o glory_n and_o majesty_n do_v more_o manifest_o show_v itself_o exod._n 15._o 18._o 1_o sam._n 12._o 12._o obad._n vers_fw-la 21._o rev._n 12._o 10._o in_o like_a manner_n i_o may_v say_v though_o at_o the_o ascension_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o kingdom_n far_o great_a than_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o in_o regard_n that_o it_o have_v please_v god_n the_o father_n for_o many_o age_n together_o to_o permit_v rome_n imperial_a and_o afterward_o rome_n papal_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o exercise_v their_o worldly_a power_n and_o see_v also_o it_o be_v his_o pleasure_n after_o some_o age_n to_o make_v his_o sovereignty_n know_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o these_o state_n and_o in_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o regent_n law_n in_o this_o respect_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o but_o a_o little_a further_o to_o open_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o michael_n and_o his_o angel_n i._n e._n christ_n and_o his_o primitive_a martyr_n have_v conquer_v the_o dragon_n present_o and_o immediate_o upon_o the_o conquest_n this_o acclamation_n be_v hear_v i_o hear_v a_o loud_a voice_n say_v in_o heaven_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o strength_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o accuser_n of_o our_o brethren_n be_v cast_v down_o rev._n 12._o 10._o here_o i_o demand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o that_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n you_o be_v to_o note_n that_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n be_v concern_v the_o fight_n between_o the_o lord_n christ_n and_o his_o primitive_a martyr_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o persecute_v empire_n of_o the_o roman_n on_o the_o otherside_n after_o a_o long_a and_o terrible_a fight_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v by_o the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o martyr_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o faith_n ground_v upon_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a when_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o the_o best_a expositor_n will_v have_v it_o become_v religio_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o religion_n of_o the_o empire_n then_o at_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o world_n the_o deliverance_n and_o salvation_n of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o ten_o first_o persecution_n be_v much_o desire_v before_o but_o it_o be_v not_o effect_v till_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o his_o time_n then_o that_o notable_a expression_n the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n be_v come_v be_v more_o immediate_o â—…o_o be_v apply_v by_o that_o which_o the_o church_n have_v have_v experience_n of_o already_o we_o may_v learn_v what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o her_o deliverance_n from_o under_o antichristian_a suffering_n and_o of_o the_o future_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o 1000_o year_n and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o beginning_n of_o his_o monarchical_a reign_n in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n yet_o that_o be_v but_o radiatura_fw-la vel_fw-la specimen_fw-la regni_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o glimpse_n or_o a_o handâ—…el_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o future_a liberty_n of_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v for_o that_o glory_n be_v eclipse_v and_o the_o church_n fall_v under_o persecution_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n when_o those_o time_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ._n and_o so_o they_o shall_v continue_v and_o remain_v for_o many_o year_n when_o jew_n and_o gentile_n both_o together_o shall_v make_v a_o glorious_a church_n under_o christ_n their_o head_n and_o king_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v express_o say_v the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o that_o this_o dominion_n be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o dan._n 7._o 27._o now_o then_o if_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o incarnation_n and_o so_o forward_o to_o continue_v for_o ever_o what_o shall_v we_o make_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n for_o so_o many_o age_n together_o christ_n have_v reign_v but_o a_o little_a if_o we_o look_v to_o a_o exterior_a reign_n mr_n hayne_n the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o other_o tyrant_n be_v no_o impeachment_n to_o christ_n absolute_a sovereignty_n the_o wickedness_n of_o son_n take_v not_o away_o the_o fatherhood_n and_o authority_n of_o parent_n nor_o a_o debauch_a servant_n ill_a carriage_n argue_v his_o exemption_n from_o the_o master_n he_o be_v subject_a to_o david_n be_v and_o continue_v a_o king_n though_o ishbosheth_n and_o saul_n house_n though_o absalon_n his_o own_o son_n though_o sheba_n a_o benjamite_n and_o many_o of_o israel_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o and_o submit_v not_o to_o his_o sceptre_n answer_n we_o agree_v that_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n and_o by_o name_n the_o â—…ntichristian_a can_v be_v such_o impeachment_n to_o christ_n kingdom_n so_o as_o absolute_o and_o final_o to_o obstruct_v it_o in_o every_o part_n and_o point_n of_o power_n we_o yield_v also_o that_o the_o right_n belong_v to_o christ_n to_o be_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n though_o antichrist_n have_v usurp_v his_o right_n for_o many_o age_n together_o and_o further_o though_o his_o jurisdiction_n have_v be_v detain_v by_o other_o a_o long_a time_n yet_o he_o have_v power_n enough_o in_o himself_o to_o recover_v it_o again_o when_o the_o time_n appoint_v for_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n be_v once_o fulfil_v but_o to_o say_v for_o the_o present_a that_o the_o antichristian_a state_n be_v no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v a_o marvellous_a thing_n when_o a_o usurpet_fw-la be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o government_n be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o lawful_a power_n all_o the_o world_n do_v agree_v together_o to_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v his_o mark_n and_o be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a whore_n corrupt_v the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n agree_v together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n though_o david_n be_v anoint_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o though_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o unction_n he_o have_v true_a title_n to_o the_o kingdom_n yet_o so_o long_o as_o saul_n and_o ishbosheth_n do_v bear_v rule_n the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o he_o in_o like_a manner_n though_o the_o lord_n christ_n by_o suffer_v death_n and_o by_o his_o unction_n have_v title_n to_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n of_o this_o world_n and_o particular_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n do_v continue_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n in_o that_o form_n and_o manner_n as_o they_o shall_v be_v be_v not_o he_o and_o therefore_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o great_a city_n this_o expression_n be_v use_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ._n here_o be_v a_o tacit_a implication_n that_o they_o be_v none_o of_o his_o kingdom_n before_o in_o that_o sense_n which_o the_o text_n intend_v mr_n hayne_n you_o much_o debase_v and_o vilify_v christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n in_o compare_v it_o and_o count_v it_o inferior_a to_o
earthly_a monarchy_n and_o kingdom_n answer_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v far_o above_o earthly_a monarchy_n in_o largeness_n of_o dominion_n in_o greatness_n of_o power_n in_o time_n of_o continuance_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o vilify_v and_o debase_v it_o by_o compaâ—…ing_v it_o with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n we_o see_v both_o in_o daniel_n and_o in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o monarchy_n be_v all_o number_v together_o and_o be_v set_v one_o in_o opposition_n against_o the_o other_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n further_o we_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o affirm_v that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o begin_v in_o that_o fullness_n and_o amplitude_n of_o power_n as_o it_o shall_v have_v because_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o rule_v universal_o over_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o earthly_a monarch_n have_v do_v mr_n hayne_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o so_o rule_v the_o reason_n be_v easy_o give_v soloman_n who_o excel_v in_o abundance_n of_o all_o outward_a and_o royal_a accoutrement_n find_v all_o to_o be_v vanity_n of_o vanity_n and_o vexation_n of_o spirit_n answer_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o so_o rule_v be_v because_o the_o time_n of_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o ruling_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o that_o fullness_n of_o perfection_n as_o it_o shall_v have_v the_o scripture_n do_v everywhere_o speak_v of_o his_o kingdom_n over_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n and_o shall_v any_o imagine_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n and_o though_o that_o of_o solomon_n be_v right_o apply_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n that_o they_o be_v all_o vanity_n of_o vanity_n yet_o we_o must_v take_v heed_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n for_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o kingdom_n we_o desire_v that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v mistake_v we_o do_v not_o plead_v for_o a_o personal_a note_n reign_n nor_o a_o literal_a resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n nor_o a_o confluence_n of_o all_o sensual_a delight_n as_o many_o have_v do_v that_o which_o we_o principal_o stand_v for_o be_v the_o universal_a subjection_n of_o the_o nation_n to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n from_o such_o persecution_n as_o have_v be_v in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n when_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n have_v be_v engage_v to_o afflict_v the_o church_n for_o as_o former_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v deceive_v do_v yield_v a_o universal_a subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o his_o authority_n so_o the_o time_n shall_v be_v when_o the_o spiritual_a excellency_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v discover_v to_o the_o world_n then_o the_o domination_n dignity_n state_n and_o government_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v willing_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n whole_a nation_n shall_v come_v in_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o that_o will_v note_n call_v such_o a_o kingdom_n vanity_n of_o vanity_n must_v needs_o call_v many_o promise_n of_o the_o scripture_n vanity_n of_o vanity_n for_o many_o promise_n be_v concern_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n when_o that_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v second_o the_o hallâ—…lujah_o that_o be_v sing_v to_o the_o lord_n christ_n at_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o great_a whore_n be_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_v chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 6._o for_o as_o the_o great_a whore_n sometime_o reign_v over_o the_o nation_n when_o their_o law_n statute_n custom_n privilege_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v subject_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n so_o the_o lord_n christ_n shall_v reign_v when_o the_o nation_n shall_v willing_o yield_v themselves_o up_o to_o be_v govern_v by_o his_o sceptre_n and_o shall_v live_v in_o subordination_n to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v it_o far_o therefore_o from_o any_o to_o think_v that_o the_o haleluia_o be_v sing_v to_o christ_n in_o reference_n to_o his_o monarchical_a reign_n and_o such_o a_o reign_n when_o all_o come_v to_o all_o be_v but_o vanity_n of_o vanity_n but_o leave_v this_o point_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o which_o be_v more_o pertinent_a to_o our_o purpose_n to_o the_o discourse_n concern_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o dan._n 7_o and_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n mr_n hayne_n the_o beast_n rev._n 13._o express_v not_o the_o very_a same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n to_o the_o four_o kingdom_n dan._n 7._o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n that_o the_o beast_n rev._n 1â—…_n express_v not_o the_o very_a same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n i_o thus_o prove_v the_o chief_a mystical_a and_o figurative_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v reference_n to_o some_o thing_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v some_o new_a matter_n like_o the_o old_a yet_o not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a but_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v in_o the_o figurative_a and_o mystical_a term_n thereof_o reference_n to_o the_o old_a testament_n namely_o to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o propheâ—…ie_n of_o daniel_n therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n express_v not_o the_o same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n to_o that_o in_o daniel_n prophecy_n what_o i_o affirm_v of_o the_o chief_a mystical_a and_o figurative_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v evident_a for_o egypt_n babylon_n the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o wilderness_n paradise_n manna_n express_v new_a term_n like_v 〈…〉_z same_o answer_n i_o can_v see_v no_o reason_n but_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n they_o be_v â—…et_o out_o by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o character_n with_o the_o same_o circumstance_n and_o both_o prophecy_n do_v pitch_n upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o what_o mr_n hayne_n do_v allege_v to_o 〈◊〉_d contrary_a in_o my_o apprehension_n be_v not_o of_o such_o great_a moment_n for_o what_o if_o it_o happen_v many_o time_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d mystical_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v reference_n to_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v some_o new_a matter_n 〈◊〉_d the_o old_a yet_o not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a what_o if_o this_o be_v true_a in_o many_o particular_n as_o in_o those_o aforenamed_a yet_o it_o dâ—…th_v not_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v true_a in_o every_o particular_a we_o can_v show_v many_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o same_o truth_n be_v literal_o and_o historical_o mention_v in_o both_o prophecy_n first_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n that_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o dan._n 2._o and_o be_v not_o this_o one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a kingdom_n with_o that_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o dominion_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o be_v alpha_n and_o omega_n the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v to_o come_v the_o lord_n almighty_a second_o muâ—…h_n be_v speak_v iâ—…_n the_o old_a prophet_n concern_v the_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o call_v of_o that_o nation_n and_o be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n numerical_o and_o in_o term_n repeat_v by_o paul_n in_o roman_n 11_o and_o by_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o now_o let_v we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o inquire_v concern_v the_o ten-horned_n beast_n whether_o he_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o both_o prophecy_n for_o if_o mr_n hayne_n or_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n we_o will_v willing_o yield_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o affirm_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v and_o that_o by_o true_a demonstration_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n then_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o one_o kingdom_n be_v identical_o literal_o and_o historical_o speak_v of_o in_o both_o prophecy_n and_o that_o john_n do_v but_o more_o full_o declare_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v more_o full_o decipher_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o shoot_v at_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o both_o daniel_n and_o john_n do_v describe_v one_o and_o
such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v for_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o manass_v king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 23._o 26._o yet_o the_o destruction_n be_v many_o year_n after_o his_o death_n though_o such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v yet_o it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o the_o present_a case_n for_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n it_o be_v say_v in_o express_a term_n in_o the_o 26_o verse_n that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n here_o i_o demand_v who_o dominion_n be_v it_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o be_v it_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n hornless_a and_o harmless_a no_o this_o be_v immediate_o speak_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v change_v law_n and_o time_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n touch_v this_o little_a horn_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o kingdom_n they_o shall_v bereave_v he_o of_o his_o dominion_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o yet_o further_o daniel_n do_v desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n &_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o i_o behold_v say_v he_o and_o the_o same_o horn_n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o prevail_v against_o they_o until_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n come_v and_o judgement_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o saint_n possess_v the_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 22._o from_o these_o word_n also_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n now_o how_o this_o shall_v be_v verify_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n it_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o make_v so_o clear_a to_o i_o but_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n must_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n rev._n 12._o 14._o rev._n 11._o 7_o 8_o 9_o now_o when_o this_o time_n be_v once_o fulfil_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v both_o of_o they_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o saint_n shall_v begin_v upon_o the_o earth_n rev._n 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o but_o by_o the_o way_n because_o some_o stand_v for_o a_o personal_a reign_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o then_o the_o note_n son_n of_o man_n be_v say_v to_o come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v that_o strict_o which_o we_o can_v prove_v from_o the_o harmony_n of_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v construe_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o latitude_n these_o thing_n be_v show_v to_o daniel_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o as_o join_v together_o and_o yet_o in_o experience_n they_o do_v not_o meet_v in_o the_o same_o juncture_n of_o time_n as_o for_o example_n a_o man_n that_o travel_v in_o wales_n or_o some_o suchlike_a hilly_a country_n while_o he_o be_v yet_o at_o a_o long_a distance_n he_o may_v see_v the_o top_n of_o two_o great_a mountain_n as_o though_o they_o be_v near_o together_o yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o more_o distinct_a view_n the_o one_o may_v be_v ten_o or_o twelve_o mile_n beyond_o the_o other_o in_o the_o distance_n of_o place_n it_o be_v well_o know_v also_o that_o when_o the_o apostle_n make_v mention_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n they_o also_o speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2_o thess._n 2._o what_o then_o shall_v we_o argue_v as_o many_o do_v that_o the_o discovery_n of_o antichrist_n will_v not_o be_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o can_v be_v we_o that_o live_v in_o these_o time_n may_v see_v more_o clear_o that_o antichrist_n have_v be_v reveal_v many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v if_o therefore_o a_o reason_n be_v demand_v why_o these_o two_o the_o revelation_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v couple_v together_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n because_o they_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o last_o time_n though_o in_o the_o particularity_n of_o time_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophet_n daniel_n who_o live_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n from_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o from_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o he_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o general_n and_o in_o the_o lump_n may_v be_v represent_v together_o when_o in_o a_o more_o distinct_a and_o particular_a consideration_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o the_o consume_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n with_o the_o word_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n may_v be_v before_o the_o personal_a appear_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n but_o now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n to_o meddle_v with_o this_o difficulty_n that_o which_o we_o have_v to_o say_v be_v only_o concern_v the_o four_o beast_n that_o either_o he_o must_v signify_v the_o seleucian_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n but_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o argument_n against_o dr_n willet_n and_o other_o that_o the_o seleucian_n can_v here_o be_v mean_v therefore_o we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o proper_a emblem_n note_n and_o type_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n from_o whence_o also_o we_o gather_v that_o daniel_n in_o his_o prophecy_n and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n so_o far_o as_o this_o point_n be_v concern_v do_v speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o other_o prophecy_n there_o be_v no_o principle_n that_o can_v be_v more_o useful_a and_o demonstrative_a than_o this_o to_o discover_v the_o truth_n by_o the_o harmony_n of_o the_o prophecy_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o so_o let_v we_o see_v how_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o that_o beginning_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o chapter_n follow_v chap._n vi_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n be_v not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n or_o from_o any_o other_o vulgar_a beginning_n but_o precise_o from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o decree_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n there_o be_v in_o this_o proposition_n two_o part_n that_o need_v special_a confirmation_n first_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n second_o that_o from_o this_o begin_n there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o different_a relation_n man_n may_v different_o state_n the_o epocha_n thereof_o but_o lay_v aside_o all_o other_o consideration_n we_o be_v to_o note_v in_o what_o sense_n daniel_n do_v begin_v it_o as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o here_o i_o stand_v upon_o it_o that_o we_o be_v principal_o to_o look_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n how_o the_o church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o we_o will_v also_o demonstrate_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o
not_o to_o reveal_v this_o only_a to_o the_o jew_n but_o to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_n also_o this_o latter_a may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o person_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o who_o this_o secret_n be_v reveal_v for_o if_o it_o have_v only_o concern_v the_o national_a church_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n will_v raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v why_o be_v this_o deliver_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v to_o pharaoh_n the_o dream_n of_o the_o seven_o fat_a cow_n and_o after_o the_o dream_n of_o seven_o lean_a cow_n this_o be_v not_o only_o discover_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o mankind_n so_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o four_o great_a empire_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o empire_n these_o thing_n be_v not_o reveal_v only_o to_o nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o jew_n may_v understand_v the_o truth_n but_o that_o the_o whole_a habitable_a world_n under_o nebuchadnezzar_n dominion_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o that_o which_o god_n do_v intend_v to_o do_v second_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o nabuchadnezzar_n which_o be_v to_o this_o end_n that_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v observe_v it_o first_o if_o you_o consider_v the_o person_n nabuchadnezzar_n dream_v a_o dream_n second_o the_o way_n of_o god_n deal_n with_o he_o he_o forget_v the_o dream_n and_o therefore_o a_o great_a trouble_n fall_v upon_o his_o spirit_n three_o his_o call_n for_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n which_o city_n in_o these_o time_n be_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o all_o that_o live_v within_o the_o verge_n of_o so_o large_a a_o dominion_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o hearken_v after_o such_o a_o thing_n special_o when_o they_o shall_v hear_v of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o king_n and_o of_o the_o edict_n to_o kill_v all_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n here_o be_v a_o matter_n set_v out_o in_o the_o view_n of_o all_o asia_n as_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v three_o particular_n first_o that_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n be_v the_o true_a god_n second_o that_o he_o will_v set_v up_o four_o great_a change_n of_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n three_o that_o in_o the_o last_o succession_n of_o empire_n he_o will_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v these_o thing_n be_v propound_v not_o only_o for_o the_o church_n but_o for_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o whole_a habitable_a earth_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n that_o then_o be_v and_o for_o the_o age_n follow_v three_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o evangelist_n we_o do_v read_v that_o the_o evangelist_n s_o matthew_n do_v tell_v we_o that_o when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v in_o bethleem_n in_o the_o day_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n wiseman_n come_v to_o jerusalem_n matth._n 2._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o here_o interpreter_n upon_o the_o place_n do_v raise_v many_o question_n first_o who_o these_o wiseman_n be_v second_o why_o be_v it_o reveal_v to_o they_o by_o a_o star_n three_o why_o do_v the_o star_n guide_v they_o to_o jerusalem_n and_o then_o vanish_v out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d these_o question_n be_v propound_v by_o interpreter_n and_o they_o do_v give_v very_o learned_a and_o solid_a answer_n to_o they_o only_o there_o be_v a_o question_n to_o which_o i_o do_v not_o yet_o find_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n and_o that_o be_v this_o why_o be_v this_o matter_n reveal_v to_o wiseman_n in_o the_o east_n rather_o than_o to_o any_o other_o nation_n profession_n or_o sect_n among_o the_o gentile_n spanhemius_fw-la do_v handle_v this_o point_n in_o his_o dubia_fw-la evangelica_n part_n 2._o dub_v 31._o pag._n 326._o and_o he_o do_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n in_o the_o close_a concludimus_fw-la itaque_fw-la causum_fw-la vocationis_fw-la magorum_n nequaquam_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la suisse_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o solâ_fw-la dei_fw-la vocantis_fw-la bonitate_fw-la &_o illos_fw-la ex_fw-la merâ_fw-la ejus_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la vocatos_fw-la sive_fw-la absolutè_fw-la eorum_fw-la vocatio_fw-la consideretur_fw-la sive_fw-la comparatè_fw-la quod_fw-la enim_fw-la &_o vocati_fw-la &_o vocati_fw-la prae_fw-la aliis_fw-la dei_fw-la miserentis_fw-la fuit_fw-la illorum_fw-la potius_fw-la quam_fw-la aliorum_fw-la et_fw-la haec_fw-la causa_fw-la causarum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o summa_fw-la ratio_fw-la pag._n 329._o here_o i_o do_v agree_v that_o the_o call_v of_o the_o wiseman_n do_v chief_o depend_v upon_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n and_o the_o chief_a reason_n why_o they_o be_v call_v and_o why_o they_o be_v call_v before_o any_o other_o but_o yet_o with_o submission_n to_o a_o better_a judgement_n i_o think_v there_o lie_v a_o plain_a reason_n in_o the_o scripture_n why_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n rather_o than_o to_o any_o other_o gentile_n for_o when_o the_o lord_n have_v a_o purpose_n to_o reveal_v four_o great_a change_n of_o time_n to_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o the_o time_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n he_o have_v appoint_v in_o his_o providence_n that_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n who_o profession_n it_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o change_n of_o time_n that_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o more_o special_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o but_o because_o they_o can_v not_o know_v this_o by_o their_o own_o strength_n the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v it_o to_o they_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o daniel_n that_o he_o will_v set_v up_o four_o kingdom_n over_o the_o earth_n whereof_o the_o babylonian_a in_o be_v be_v the_o first_o and_o then_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o will_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v in_o a_o word_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o these_o change_n of_o time_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n because_o it_o do_v suit_n with_o their_o profession_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o such_o thing_n and_o the_o lord_n have_v once_o reveal_v in_o particular_a the_o time_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v at_o bethleem_n in_o judea_n in_o the_o day_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n he_o do_v call_v that_o sort_n of_o man_n in_o special_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o which_o be_v foretell_v because_o these_o thing_n be_v reveal_v to_o they_o they_o be_v call_v in_o a_o special_a manner_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n do_v concern_v both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n that_o brightman_n grasserus_n and_o other_o learned_a man_n shall_v take_v the_o little_a horn_n for_o mahomet_n because_o the_o country_n of_o judea_n be_v now_o under_o the_o turk_n many_o other_o argument_n may_v be_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n can_v possible_o be_v resemble_v by_o the_o type_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o circumstance_n do_v altogether_o pitch_v upon_o the_o papacy_n which_o arise_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o inferior_a kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o true_a application_n of_o the_o time_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o john_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 666._o now_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o interpretation_n we_o will_v prove_v it_o first_o from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n rev._n 13._o second_o from_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o spirit_n rev._n 17._o three_o from_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o remarkable_a circumstance_n last_o from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o of_o these_o in_o their_o order_n chap._n viii_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o remarkable_a circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o revel_v 13._o 16_o 17_o 18._o there_o be_v many_o excellent_a and_o precious_a truth_n in_o the_o general_n which_o we_o can_v always_o avouch_v that_o the_o spirit_n
doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a spiritual_a government_n therefore_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o temper_n keep_v for_o this_o disease_n have_v always_o reign_v in_o prince_n to_o desire_v to_o bend_v religion_n according_a to_o their_o own_o pleasure_n and_o lust_n and_o for_o their_o own_o profit_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n so_o far_o he_o in_o which_o word_n two_o point_n be_v observable_a first_o the_o lawful_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n as_o it_o do_v keep_v its_o due_a limit_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a second_o the_o redundancy_n and_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o power_n when_o it_o do_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o these_o learned_a man_n do_v speak_v concern_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n have_v be_v too_o true_o verify_v by_o some_o in_o our_o day_n not_o only_o to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o themselves_o but_o also_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o that_o sovereignty_n itself_o which_o they_o do_v so_o immeasurable_o exalt_v and_o whereas_o calvin_n in_o the_o place_n aforemention_v have_v these_o word_n et_fw-la hodie_fw-la quam_fw-la multi_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_o papatu_fw-la qui_fw-la regibus_fw-la accumulant_fw-la quicquid_fw-la possunt_fw-la juris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la and_o at_o this_o day_n say_v he_o how_o many_o be_v there_o in_o the_o papacy_n that_o heap_n upon_o king_n whatsoever_o right_o or_o power_n they_o can_v possible_a so_o that_o there_o may_v not_o be_v any_o dispute_n of_o religion_n but_o this_o power_n shall_v be_v in_o one_o king_n to_o decree_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n whatsoever_o he_o list_v and_o that_o shall_v remain_v fix_v without_o controversy_n so_o far_o he_o but_o we_o for_o our_o part_n may_v not_o only_o say_v quam_fw-la multi_fw-la in_o papatu_fw-la how_o many_o in_o the_o papacy_n but_o how_o many_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v accumulate_v this_o great_a power_n upon_o prince_n that_o they_o may_v do_v what_o they_o list_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o determination_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n these_o thing_n be_v set_v down_o as_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o kingdom_n that_o be_v a_o most_o divine_a expression_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o three_o child_n chap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 20_o 21._o wisdom_n and_o might_n be_v his_o and_o he_o change_v the_o time_n and_o season_n he_o remove_v king_n and_o set_v up_o king_n and_o for_o the_o cause_n of_o these_o change_n it_o be_v more_o particular_o express_v chap._n 7._o v._n 11._o i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n all_o solid_a interpreter_n do_v understand_v some_o state_n or_o government_n to_o be_v type_v by_o the_o little_a horn._n now_o the_o destruction_n of_o such_o a_o state_n or_o government_n do_v arise_v immediate_o from_o hence_o because_o of_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n do_v speak_v against_o the_o most_o high_a therefore_o the_o exorbitancy_n of_o the_o power_n against_o religion_n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v oftentimes_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o eversion_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n but_o that_o we_o may_v more_o full_o understand_v how_o far_o the_o power_n may_v go_v and_o whither_o it_o must_v not_o go_v let_v we_o consider_v the_o example_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o here_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o asa_n jehosaphat_n hezekiah_n josiah_n do_v great_a thing_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v a_o very_a large_a testimony_n for_o their_o zeal_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n yet_o i_o be_o sure_a none_o can_v say_v that_o their_o power_n be_v so_o transcendent_a as_o to_o abrogate_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v appoint_v or_o immediate_o command_v by_o god_n in_o his_o word_n for_o when_o uzziah_n the_o king_n will_v offer_v incense_n that_o appertain_v not_o to_o he_o but_o to_o the_o son_n of_o aaron_n he_o be_v imitten_v with_o leprosy_n and_o compel_v to_o dwell_v alone_o as_o one_o that_o shall_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o man_n so_o belshazzar_n the_o king_n when_o he_o make_v a_o feast_n to_o a_o thousand_o of_o his_o lord_n we_o read_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o feast_n the_o finger_n of_o a_o man_n hand_n do_v appear_v and_o write_v upon_o the_o wall_n the_o destruction_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o judgement_n be_v expound_v by_o daniel_n himself_o in_o these_o word_n chap._n 5._o ver_fw-la 25._o thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o against_o the_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o they_o have_v bring_v the_o vessel_n of_o his_o house_n before_o thou_o and_o thou_o and_o thy_o lord_n thy_o wife_n and_o thy_o concubine_n have_v drink_v wine_n in_o they_o belshazzar_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n both_o by_o strong_a conviction_n and_o demonstration_n be_v bring_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n and_o that_o they_o have_v their_o dominion_n from_o he_o now_o when_o they_o be_v not_o content_v with_o this_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v give_v they_o but_o will_v insult_v over_o the_o giver_n and_o drink_v wine_n in_o the_o bowl_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o they_o have_v take_v with_o sacrilegious_a hand_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n at_o last_o there_o be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n of_o herodotus_n in_o his_o second_o book_n where_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o statue_n that_o be_v set_v up_o to_o sennacherib_n in_o one_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o egypt_n with_o this_o inscription_n and_o title_n upon_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whosoever_o look_v upon_o i_o let_v he_o learn_v to_o be_v pious_a this_o testimony_n as_o it_o have_v the_o great_a probability_n of_o truth_n so_o do_v it_o singular_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o read_v that_o 185000_o be_v slay_v in_o one_o night_n in_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o assyrian_n by_o a_o angel_n send_v from_o heaven_n sennacherib_n himself_o be_v kill_v by_o his_o own_o two_o son_n and_o that_o great_a empire_n do_v decline_v and_o lose_v its_o vigour_n by_o degree_n now_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o this_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o insolency_n of_o that_o king_n against_o god_n and_o his_o church_n be_v that_o which_o break_v he_o all_o to_o piece_n this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o asia_n that_o the_o world_n may_v know_v that_o the_o insolency_n of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o earth_n against_o god_n will_v prove_v the_o certain_a cause_n of_o their_o destruction_n but_o we_o will_v conclude_v this_o matter_n with_o that_o exhortation_n of_o the_o psalmist_n for_o so_o he_o speak_v to_o all_o prince_n and_o potentate_n who_o do_v entrench_v upon_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n be_v wise_a now_o therefore_o o_o you_o king_n and_o be_v instruct_v you_o judge_n of_o the_o earth_n serve_v the_o lord_n with_o fear_n and_o rejoice_v with_o tremble_a kiss_v the_o son_n lest_o he_o be_v angry_a and_o you_o perish_v from_o the_o way_n psa._n 2._o ver_fw-la 10_o 11_o 12._o now_o why_o do_v he_o exhort_v the_o king_n and_o judge_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o be_v wise_a rather_o than_o other_o man_n they_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o there_o be_v none_o great_a in_o power_n than_o they_o and_o through_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o place_n none_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o bend_v religion_n according_a to_o their_o own_o pleasure_n and_o lust_n than_o they_o be_v because_o this_o be_v more_o immediate_o against_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o come_v near_a to_o antichristian_a pride_n the_o psalmist_n do_v advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n what_o they_o do_v to_o serve_v the_o lord_n with_o fear_n and_o to_o rejoice_v with_o tremble_a if_o not_o he_o tell_v they_o plain_o their_o insolency_n against_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n will_v be_v a_o certain_a cause_n of_o their_o destruction_n this_o be_v make_v manifest_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o psalm_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n set_v themselves_o and_o the_o ruler_n take_v counsel_n together_o against_o the_o lâ—…rd_n and_o against_o his_o anointed_n say_v let_v we_o break_v their_o bond_n asunder_o and_o cast_v away_o their_o cord_n from_o we_o ver_fw-la 2._o now_o he_o do_v direct_v his_o speech_n to_o such_o as_o these_o and_o tell_v they_o plain_o that_o the_o lord_n christ_n will_v break_v they_o with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n and_o dash_v they_o
reproof_n and_o instruction_n in_o righteousness_n i_o shall_v do_v it_o the_o rather_o because_o many_o in_o these_o time_n be_v preoccupate_v with_o prejudice_n paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o work_n have_v these_o word_n apocalypsin_fw-la interpretari_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la nodos_fw-la aenigmatum_fw-la omnium_fw-la solvere_fw-la apices_fw-la omnes_fw-la aâ—…u_fw-la fodere_fw-la nihil_fw-la omnino_fw-la ignorare_fw-la vel_fw-la quid_fw-la imago_fw-la quid_fw-la character_n quid_fw-la numerus_fw-la nominis_fw-la bestiae_fw-la quid_fw-la bestia_fw-la ipsa_fw-la etc._n etc._n by_o this_o it_o be_v evident_a what_o the_o forename_a interpreter_n do_v judge_n concern_v these_o point_n to_o wit_n the_o beast_n the_o name_n the_o mark_n &_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n he_o take_v they_o to_o be_v but_o punctilio_n and_o nicety_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n but_o save_v the_o great_a worth_n of_o so_o judicious_a a_o author_n i_o shall_v now_o endeavour_v to_o make_v good_a the_o contradictory_n to_o his_o assertion_n and_o shall_v prove_v these_o to_o be_v point_n very_o momentous_a and_o much_o conduce_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n first_o if_o you_o take_v the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o main_a scope_n it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n carry_v on_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n and_o continuance_n of_o that_o kingdom_n as_o it_o stand_v in_o diametral_a opposition_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o of_o his_o saint_n the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o send_v his_o angel_n of_o â—…et_a purpose_n to_o sigâ—…e_v to_o the_o church_n thing_n that_o must_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v â—…endeth_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o prophetical_a narration_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o in_o the_o delineation_n of_o the_o name_n mark_v and_o number_n the_o essential_a badge_n and_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o matter_n very_o behooveful_a to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o other_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o define_v in_o the_o beginning_n what_o be_v signify_v under_o these_o emâ—…ems_n or_o typical_a expression_n second_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n 〈◊〉_d name_n mark_v and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o iâ—…_n give_v worship_n to_o the_o image_n and_o in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mark_n the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v consist_v in_o these_o latter_a time_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16._o now_o than_o if_o the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v primary_o and_o chief_o consist_v in_o these_o thing_n it_o be_v a_o most_o material_a point_n to_o find_v out_o what_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v mean_a by_o these_o symbolical_a and_o figurative_a expression_n i_o can_v mourn_v for_o a_o sin_n private_o in_o heart_n neither_o can_v i_o public_o reprove_v it_o in_o other_o but_o i_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o sin_n be_v but_o that_o this_o idolatry_n may_v more_o full_o appear_v let_v we_o amplify_v it_o by_o two_o circumstance_n first_o by_o the_o circumstance_n of_o place_n where_o and_o how_o far_o it_o have_v be_v use_v and_o here_o it_o be_v plain_a in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o worship_v the_o image_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a free_a and_o bond_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o latitude_n of_o the_o dominion_n the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o a_o very_a large_a and_o ample_a dominion_n that_o the_o beast_n have_v for_o the_o nation_n be_v deceive_v chap._n 20._o vers_fw-la 3._o all_o the_o world_n worship_v the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 8._o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v also_o agree_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 17._o therefore_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v very_o great_a and_o by_o consequent_a the_o sin_n must_v be_v a_o ecumenical_a sin_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o part_n and_o precinct_n of_o so_o large_a a_o dominion_n see_v also_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sin_n of_o one_o particular_a nation_n city_n or_o church_n but_o in_o a_o manner_n the_o general_a and_o the_o common_a apostasy_n of_o the_o time_n therefore_o it_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n to_o be_v consider_v the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v much_o speak_v of_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o departure_n from_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o it_o continue_v long_o after_o his_o death_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o it_o be_v only_o practise_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o ten_o triâ—…es_n so_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v a_o kingdom_n but_o now_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o receive_n of_o his_o mark_n have_v overspread_v all_o nation_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n only_o there_o have_v be_v some_o faithful_a witness_n which_o have_v stand_v for_o the_o truth_n and_o have_v be_v slay_v for_o the_o testimony_n sake_n second_o for_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n how_o long_o shall_v it_o be_v that_o man_n must_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n this_o must_v be_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n for_o though_o i_o do_v not_o full_o agree_v with_o mr_n mede_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v afterward_o deliver_v that_o the_o ten-horned_a &_o the_o two-horned_a beast_n be_v exact_a contemporary_n in_o all_o their_o time_n yet_o in_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o main_a they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o equal_a continuance_n the_o time_n of_o the_o ten-horned_a beast_n be_v 42_o month_n or_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n or_o ordinary_a year_n so_o then_o some_o small_a proportion_n be_v deduct_v this_o period_n will_v be_v the_o time_n also_o of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n and_o of_o the_o world_n receive_v the_o mark_n and_o the_o image_n which_o he_o make_v therefore_o see_v this_o sin_n shall_v continue_v many_o age_n together_o it_o behove_v we_o to_o make_v the_o more_o diligent_a search_n into_o the_o matter_n nabuchadnezzar_n set_v up_o a_o great_a image_n as_o the_o type_n of_o the_o babylonian_a majesty_n he_o cause_v all_o the_o state_n of_o that_o empire_n to_o come_v together_o to_o the_o dedication_n of_o the_o image_n he_o command_v they_o all_o under_o pain_n of_o death_n to_o fall_v down_o before_o it_o he_o have_v a_o note_n of_o distinction_n also_o to_o discern_v between_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o image_n and_o those_o that_o refuse_v that_o worship_n yet_o all_o this_o be_v do_v as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o instant_n of_o time_n but_o for_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n set_v up_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n this_o have_v continue_v many_o age_n here_o all_o nation_n language_n and_o people_n be_v require_v to_o worship_n here_o be_v a_o penalty_n lay_v upon_o all_o that_o shall_v refuse_v to_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o command_n and_o here_o be_v a_o mark_n to_o distinguish_v between_o those_o that_o be_v the_o beast_n and_o those_o that_o be_v none_o of_o he_o these_o tyrannical_a and_o idolatrous_a practice_n have_v continue_v by_o the_o fore-appointment_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n for_o many_o generation_n therefore_o consider_v the_o largeness_n of_o the_o place_n and_o the_o long_a continuance_n of_o the_o time_n that_o the_o world_n have_v sin_v and_o do_v yet_o continue_v sin_v against_o christ_n in_o these_o very_a thing_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o it_o be_v no_o nice_a curiosity_n to_o find_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n three_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o grievous_a judgement_n of_o god_n denounce_v against_o all_o those_o that_o worship_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o their_o right_a hand_n that_o they_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o without_o mixture_n in_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o indignation_n also_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v torment_v with_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o burn_a shall_v ascend_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 9_o 10_o 11._o the_o learned_a grasserus_n right_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o whole_a canon_n of_o scripture_n there_o be_v nowhere_o a_o more_o terrible_a judgement_n threaten_v than_o that_o which_o be_v here_o denounce_v against_o the_o man_n that_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n and_o shall_v
we_o account_v it_o but_o a_o curiosity_n to_o find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o christ_n in_o these_o thing_n in_o which_o also_o the_o precious_a soul_n of_o many_o thousand_o be_v so_o deep_o hazard_v and_o that_o for_o ever_o to_o their_o eternal_a perdition_n if_o they_o repent_v not_o our_o saviour_n foreseeing_a the_o great_a calamity_n that_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n and_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v great_a tenderness_n of_o heart_n towards_o they_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o suffer_v he_o say_v daughter_n of_o jerusalem_n weep_v not_o for_o i_o but_o weep_v for_o yourselves_o and_o for_o your_o child_n for_o the_o day_n be_v come_v in_o which_o they_o shall_v say_v bless_a be_v the_o barren_a that_o do_v not_o bear_v and_o the_o pap_n that_o never_o give_v suck_v luk._n 23._o 28_o 29_o 30._o even_o so_o at_o this_o present_a day_n though_o the_o friend_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o great_a enemy_n that_o we_o have_v yet_o nevertheless_o have_v we_o the_o heart_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v we_o see_v the_o greatness_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o the_o grievousness_n of_o the_o wrath_n to_o come_v we_o will_v have_v tender_a affection_n towards_o they_o we_o will_v mourn_v over_o they_o with_o many_o tear_n but_o how_o shall_v we_o do_v this_o if_o we_o ourselves_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o this_o sin_n be_v and_o what_o judgement_n the_o lord_n will_v bring_v upon_o they_o for_o these_o thing_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o idle_a speculation_n to_o meditate_v on_o this_o subject_n which_o concern_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o great_a judgement_n of_o god_n because_o of_o the_o sin_n four_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v special_o for_o these_o thing_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o edict_n be_v make_v that_o all_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n shall_v be_v put_v to_o death_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 15._o the_o victory_n of_o the_o saint_n also_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n be_v of_o they_o that_o have_v overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 15._o v._n 2_o 3._o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n also_o those_o soul_n saâ—…e_v upon_o throne_n and_o judgement_n be_v give_v to_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark._n we_o may_v conclude_v then_o that_o these_o be_v the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o martyr_n suffering_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o be_v the_o eminent_a object_n of_o their_o victory_n and_o crown_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n now_o shall_v we_o think_v the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o nice_a speculation_n i_o think_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o serious_o to_o be_v think_v of_o and_o i_o believe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o shall_v so_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n five_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o object_n of_o the_o vial_n upon_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n they_o be_v pour_v out_o they_o be_v pour_v out_o upon_o a_o people_n that_o be_v distinguish_v by_o such_o badge_n and_o cognisance_n as_o these_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o worship_v his_o image_n chap._n 16._o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 10_o 13._o now_o then_o if_o we_o will_v know_v what_o the_o vial_n be_v and_o wherein_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n do_v appear_v in_o his_o pour_v forth_o of_o they_o in_o these_o time_n for_o these_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o vial_n it_o will_v be_v a_o point_n very_o necessary_a and_o material_a to_o the_o open_n of_o this_o doctrine_n to_o show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n for_o the_o vial_n full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n have_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a operation_n upon_o these_o kind_n of_o man_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o light_a curiosity_n to_o discover_v what_o these_o thing_n be_v and_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n be_v decipher_v and_o set_v forth_o under_o these_o character_n six_o consider_v the_o promise_n that_o be_v make_v to_o the_o church_n that_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n than_o the_o dragon_n shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o chap._n 20._o v._n 3._o that_o wherein_o the_o nation_n have_v be_v deceive_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o worship_v the_o beast_n in_o adore_v his_o image_n and_o in_o receive_v his_o mark_n as_o may_v appear_v chap._n 13._o v._n 13_o 14._o chap._n 20._o v._n 3._o further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n do_v deceive_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v here_o we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o this_o deceive_a of_o the_o nation_n be_v only_o at_o that_o instant_n but_o he_o have_v deceive_v they_o and_o do_v deceive_v they_o and_o will_v deceive_v they_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v particular_o say_v of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o wit_n the_o delude_a king_n that_o they_o shall_v agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v when_o those_o time_n be_v once_o fulfil_v the_o dragon_n shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o for_o though_o he_o and_o the_o beast_n be_v two_o yet_o in_o this_o business_n they_o be_v but_o one_o the_o dragon_n deceive_v the_o nation_n by_o the_o beast_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o dragon_n vicegerent_n in_o deceive_v the_o nation_n when_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v the_o dragon_n also_o shall_v be_v bind_v up_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o if_o we_o descend_v to_o particular_n and_o inquire_v wherein_o the_o nation_n have_v be_v deceive_v the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n do_v direct_v we_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o the_o receive_n of_o his_o mark._n it_o be_v no_o frivolous_a study_n then_o to_o dive_v into_o the_o sense_n and_o to_o search_v into_o the_o mean_v of_o these_o thing_n see_v they_o be_v the_o subject-matter_n of_o such_o a_o universal_a delusion_n and_o who_o can_v tell_v when_o these_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v more_o clear_o know_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o they_o which_o have_v be_v former_o seduce_v when_o they_o shall_v come_v also_o more_o perfect_o and_o full_o to_o know_v what_o the_o spirit_n mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n and_o image_n and_o how_o they_o have_v great_o sin_v against_o christ_n in_o yield_v to_o these_o thing_n who_o can_v tell_v what_o a_o mean_a this_o may_v be_v of_o their_o undeceive_n we_o may_v probable_o suppose_v that_o the_o state_n and_o government_n of_o this_o world_n may_v more_o easy_o be_v bring_v off_o from_o their_o subjection_n to_o the_o beast_n when_o we_o shall_v define_v the_o true_a natural_a meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o lay_v the_o definition_n before_o the_o conscience_n in_o the_o great_a controversy_n betwixt_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o other_o state_n it_o be_v remarkable_a what_o the_o champion_n of_o that_o church_n do_v usual_o propound_v they_o speak_v much_o of_o the_o stability_n of_o that_o seat_n ground_v upon_o the_o promise_n tue_fw-la petrus_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o look_v to_o experience_n how_o many_o kingdom_n how_o many_o church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n have_v total_o perish_v and_o have_v come_v to_o nothing_o when_o that_o church_n and_o see_v have_v continue_v in_o the_o great_a glory_n and_o that_o for_o many_o age_n now_o this_o be_v lay_v as_o a_o foundation_n be_v not_o here_o great_a reason_n allege_v to_o the_o conscience_n that_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n shall_v yet_o continue_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a see_n as_o they_o call_v it_o none_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o authority_n have_v be_v wondrous_o and_o miraculos_o preserve_v in_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o change_n of_o time_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o do_v open_o confess_v that_o to_o i_o it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n to_o see_v a_o state_n oâ—…_n government_n to_o continue_v so_o many_o age_n and_o yet_o to_o abide_v one_o and_o the_o same_o still_o but_o when_o i_o read_v the_o scripture_n i_o find_v that_o the_o
be_v in_o the_o present_a experience_n of_o man_n and_o the_o story_n concern_v these_o thing_n be_v in_o recent_a memory_n four_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n be_v again_o and_o again_o repeat_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n upon_o sundry_a occasion_n and_o therefore_o though_o one_o text_n be_v dark_a and_o obscure_a it_o may_v be_v make_v more_o clear_a by_o compare_v it_o with_o parallel_a place_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o vintage_n we_o read_v that_o blood_n come_v unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_v a_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n rev._n 14_o 20._o now_o so_o far_o as_o i_o apprehend_v it_o be_v hard_o to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o number_n of_o furlong_n see_v no_o other_o text_n do_v speak_v of_o the_o number_n but_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n these_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o divers_a text_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v great_a help_n to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o if_o this_o text_n by_o itself_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v understand_v yet_o it_o may_v be_v make_v easy_a be_v compare_v with_o many_o other_o place_n five_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n be_v so_o repeat_v that_o their_o repetition_n be_v in_o another_o place_n and_o another_o manner_n and_o this_o conduce_v very_o much_o to_o the_o clear_n of_o that_o which_o be_v obscure_a the_o four_o monarchical_a kingdom_n be_v something_o dark_o set_v forth_o under_o the_o type_n of_o the_o four_o metal_n to_o help_v this_o matter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n repeat_v they_o again_o under_o the_o similitude_n of_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o even_o so_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n which_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o his_o presence_n be_v something_o obscure_o deliver_v chap._n 13._o now_o to_o remedy_v the_o obscurity_n the_o holy_a spirit_n deliver_v the_o same_o matter_n in_o another_o manner_n chap._n 17._o there_o be_v the_o same_o delineation_n for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o matter_n but_o there_o a_o woman_n be_v say_v to_o ride_v a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n therefore_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o woman_n or_o the_o whorish_a church_n we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n see_v these_o be_v so_o many_o several_a form_n of_o expression_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n six_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n be_v direct_o oppose_v to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb._n it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o modern_a expositor_n that_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n there_o be_v a_o direct_a antithesis_fw-la and_o contraposition_n between_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o beast_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n those_o that_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n write_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o those_o that_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n therefore_o if_o we_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o lamb_n and_o those_o that_o have_v his_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n we_o may_v by_o these_o be_v guide_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o those_o that_o have_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n seven_o it_o be_v express_o say_v in_o the_o text_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n these_o word_n imply_v that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o so_o unsearchable_a but_o by_o diligent_a and_o narrow_a enquiry_n he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n may_v find_v out_o what_o these_o thing_n be_v and_o what_o they_o signify_v we_o read_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o 144000_o that_o be_v seal_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 7._o but_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n that_o he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n shall_v count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o seal_a one_o the_o elect_n of_o god_n that_o stand_v out_o for_o his_o truth_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v peculiar_o know_v to_o himself_o who_o they_o be_v and_o what_o they_o be_v and_o therefore_o he_o do_v not_o require_v of_o any_o man_n to_o find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o number_n but_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n number_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n the_o will_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v that_o every_o man_n be_v so_o concern_v that_o he_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o the_o natural_a and_o genuine_a sense_n of_o these_o typical_a expression_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o meaning_n be_v this_o that_o they_o that_o have_v a_o peculiar_a dexterity_n give_v they_o of_o god_n to_o compare_v the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o story_n together_o shall_v do_v their_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v the_o truth_n to_o light_v for_o the_o public_a good_a if_o any_o be_v of_o that_o judgement_n that_o this_o be_v a_o secret_a that_o be_v impenetrable_a let_v he_o show_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o phrase_n chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 9_o there_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v here_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o have_v wisdom_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n on_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v now_o all_o the_o world_n know_v or_o may_v know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o because_o the_o seven_o hill_n be_v parabolical_o set_v forth_o by_o seven_o head_n there_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n to_o be_v use_v to_o show_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o expression_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o the_o spirit_n speak_v of_o a_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o number_n all_o the_o wisdom_n here_o require_v be_v to_o render_v these_o thing_n plain_o and_o naked_o which_o the_o spirit_n do_v decipher_v mystical_o and_o figurative_o now_o then_o to_o collect_v all_o together_o into_o oâ—…e_a sum_n 1._o see_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n be_v the_o character_n of_o a_o government_n obvious_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o man_n 2._o see_v also_o that_o the_o church_n have_v have_v long_a experience_n of_o these_o thing_n 3._o see_v the_o church_n experience_n be_v in_o fresh_a and_o recent_a memory_n 4._o see_v that_o these_o character_n be_v again_o and_o again_o repeat_v in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 5._o see_v they_o be_v repeat_v in_o a_o various_a and_o different_a manner_n 6._o because_o there_o be_v a_o immediate_a contrariety_n between_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o lamb_n the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb._n 7._o because_o the_o word_n itself_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n to_o calculate_v the_o number_n all_o the_o forementioned_a reason_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o these_o matter_n do_v carry_v demonstration_n in_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o possibility_n to_o find_v out_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o and_o though_o many_o both_o in_o these_o and_o in_o former_a time_n speak_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o ancient_a geographer_n do_v of_o the_o unhabitableness_n of_o the_o torrid_a zone_n yet_o as_o experience_n have_v show_v that_o these_o region_n be_v well_o inhabit_a and_o though_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v very_o great_a yet_o there_o be_v many_o help_v for_o habitation_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n though_o in_o the_o present_a case_n the_o holy_a spirit_n use_v a_o dark_a and_o a_o figurative_a way_n of_o expression_n yet_o we_o shall_v not_o despair_v of_o a_o true_a discovery_n of_o these_o mystery_n rather_o we_o shall_v consider_v the_o many_o help_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v afford_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o meaning_n when_o he_o speak_v so_o serious_o to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o wide_a difference_n to_o be_v make_v between_o that_o knowledge_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o opinion_n and_o tradition_n and_o that_o true_a scientifical_a knowledge_n found_v upon_o the_o cleverness_n of_o demonstration_n this_o in_o the_o general_n all_o will_v confess_v but_o when_o we_o come_v to_o singular_n we_o be_v not_o so_o prompt_a to_o make_v the_o distinction_n as_o we_o shall_v for_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o in_o some_o subject_n which_o may_v be_v demonstrative_o handle_v many_o time_n we_o converse_v but_o probably_n and_o topical_o and_o that_o which_o be_v more_o to_o be_v consider_v in_o demonstrative_a matter_n we_o many_o time_n content_v ourselves_o with_o a_o bare_a
appellation_n that_o consist_v only_o of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n how_o will_v this_o redound_v to_o the_o benefit_n or_o perfection_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n if_o man_n of_o all_o degree_n and_o order_n shall_v receive_v a_o name_n mere_o consist_v of_o numeral_a letter_n and_o suchlike_a trifle_n but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o sovereign_a power_n and_o headship_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o rational_a and_o common_a than_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n to_o make_v law_n that_o all_o shall_v live_v in_o subjection_n to_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n and_o experience_v plain_o show_v that_o in_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n strict_a law_n have_v be_v make_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a see_n as_o they_o call_v it_o and_o for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o decree_v make_v by_o that_o authority_n than_o there_o have_v be_v for_o the_o support_n and_o defence_n of_o their_o own_o community_n among_o many_o take_v this_o one_o instance_n of_o the_o statute_n exit_fw-la officio_fw-la make_v here_o in_o england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o hen._n 4._o in_o which_o statute_n it_o be_v provide_v that_o all_o they_o shall_v be_v burn_v public_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n that_o do_v maintain_v teach_v inform_v open_o or_o in_o secret_a any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o so_o in_o the_o time_n follow_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o law_n the_o faithful_a martyr_n under_o the_o title_n of_o lollard_n have_v be_v public_o burn_v for_o speak_v preach_v write_a and_o declare_v against_o the_o decree_n and_o superstition_n establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a that_o neither_o the_o scripture_n nor_o any_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n nor_o any_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v receive_v among_o they_o but_o that_o which_o be_v warrant_v by_o this_o authority_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o collect_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o law_n and_o injunction_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o such_o only_a that_o have_v the_o mark_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v the_o name_n alphabetical_o for_o to_o what_o end_n shall_v he_o command_v man_n to_o receive_v such_o a_o name_n as_o this_o but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o the_o mark_n for_o the_o public_a own_n of_o subjection_n to_o this_o headship_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n give_v for_o the_o make_n of_o such_o a_o statute_n and_o it_o be_v full_o prove_v by_o the_o event_n the_o seven_o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n as_o he_o be_v set_v forth_o 2_o thess._n 2._o for_o the_o pith_n and_o marrow_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o this_o description_n be_v to_o express_v the_o great_a sublimity_n of_o power_n that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v assume_v to_o himself_o in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n he_o as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n vers_fw-la 4._o from_o these_o word_n we_o may_v gather_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n lie_v in_o the_o affectation_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o godlike_a dominion_n and_o headship_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n now_o then_o as_o the_o â—…on_n of_o god_n have_v merit_v of_o his_o father_n to_o be_v only_a head_n and_o only_a lord_n so_o must_v our_o subjection_n be_v render_v to_o he_o without_o communicability_n of_o such_o a_o prerogative_n to_o any_o other_o for_o though_o there_o be_v god_n many_o and_o lord_n many_o there_o be_v but_o one_o universal_a head_n on_o who_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v in_o this_o sense_n as_o the_o son_n have_v merit_v of_o the_o father_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n and_o head_n there_o be_v none_o de_fw-la jure_fw-la can_v be_v but_o himself_o only_o now_o then_o when_o paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n do_v describe_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n he_o do_v show_v that_o it_o do_v chief_o confist_n in_o the_o headship_n and_o dominion_n over_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o far_o we_o have_v go_v in_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o number_n we_o have_v show_v by_o many_o reason_n that_o the_o name_n be_v the_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o we_o shall_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n endeavour_v to_o calculate_v and_o compute_v the_o number_n chap._n iu._n concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n where_o it_o be_v show_v that_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v public_o to_o be_v establish_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o fâ—…th_v metal_n kingdom_n for_o the_o carry_v on_o of_o this_o complicate_v proposition_n we_o be_v to_o make_v two_o thing_n clear_a first_o that_o the_o name_n or_o sovereign_a dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n begin_v precise_o at_o that_o time_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n second_o that_o there_o be_v a_o câ—…in_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal_n kingdom_n to_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n afcreâ—…aid_v first_o concern_v the_o eâ—…sion_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n i_o find_v a_o great_a consent_n in_o the_o commentary_n controversy_n and_o story_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n begin_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n crackanâ—…orp_n in_o his_o treatise_n against_o spalaâ—…_n call_v it_o the_o câ—…_n one_o of_o the_o building_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n though_o many_o author_n do_v stiff_o maintain_v that_o the_o name_n be_v the_o word_n lateinos_n and_o that_o the_o number_n be_v make_v out_o of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o that_o name_n yet_o if_o you_o put_v they_o upon_o it_o to_o state_n the_o original_a of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n they_o do_v general_o in_o a_o manner_n pitch_n upon_o the_o year_n aforesaid_a but_o we_o will_v not_o depend_v upon_o authority_n therefore_o to_o the_o right_n compute_v of_o â—…he_a true_a apocalyptical_a time_n we_o will_v observe_v these_o ensue_a principle_n principle_n 1._o there_o must_v be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o antichristian_a state_n type_v by_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n have_v its_o first_o visible_a rise_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o the_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o the_o dragon_n rev._n 13._o 11._o and_o therefore_o as_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o determinate_a time_n when_o the_o babylonian_a lion_n and_o the_o persian_a bear_n come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n that_o be_v as_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n when_o the_o babylolonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n begin_v so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a and_o certain_a term_n of_o time_n when_o the_o antichristian_a monarchy_n must_v come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n also_o if_o this_o be_v well_o observe_v it_o will_v cut_v off_o a_o multitude_n of_o superâ—…luous_a diâ—…putes_n concern_v the_o infancy_n childhood_n middle_a age_n and_o other_o degree_n of_o the_o antichristian_a state_n in_o these_o point_v every_o man_n may_v abound_v in_o his_o own_o fancy_n but_o sure_o i_o be_o according_a to_o the_o true_a apocalyptical_a process_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v but_o of_o one_o visible_a and_o remarkable_a beginning_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n and_o this_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o rise_a ouâ—…_n of_o the_o earth_n princ._n 2._o second_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o this_o beast_n must_v be_v after_o the_o dissipation_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n type_v and_o figure_v by_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n there_o be_v two_o branch_n in_o this_o principle_n the_o first_o be_v this_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n must_v needs_o be_v place_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n this_o be_v clear_o prove_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n both_o these_o scripture_n do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o take_n away_o of_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n and_o a_o kind_n of_o chasm_n
clear_a but_o the_o time_n in_o the_o 7_o of_o daniel_n also_o will_v be_v much_o illustrate_v if_o we_o parallel_v they_o with_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n only_o here_o will_v lie_v the_o weight_n of_o the_o business_n whether_o the_o matter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o both_o prophecy_n and_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o if_o we_o can_v solid_o prove_v the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o daniel_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n all_o do_v agree_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o if_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n be_v describe_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n this_o will_v be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o band_n or_o ligament_n to_o couple_v both_o prophecy_n together_o and_o a_o mean_a to_o expound_v the_o one_o by_o that_o conformity_n which_o it_o have_v to_o the_o other_o but_o because_o junius_n and_o his_o follower_n and_o by_o name_n dr_n willet_n do_v so_o strong_o insist_v upon_o the_o point_n that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o both_o prophecy_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o only_a in_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n of_o expression_n if_o they_o can_v make_v their_o word_n good_a i_o confess_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v liable_a to_o a_o great_a mistake_n when_o we_o shall_v take_v that_o for_o real_o the_o same_o which_o be_v only_o the_o same_o in_o some_o similitude_n interpreter_n have_v go_v too_o far_o this_o way_n as_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o experience_n for_o paraeâ—…_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o commentary_n treat_v of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o revelation_n do_v draw_v three_o observation_n out_o of_o augustine_n 20_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n cap._n 17._o first_o say_v he_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n dark_o deliver_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o exercise_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n second_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n deliver_v more_o clear_o by_o the_o understanding_n of_o which_o we_o may_v discover_v the_o other_o that_o be_v more_o dark_a if_o diligence_n be_v use_v three_o it_o do_v exceed_o conduce_v to_o the_o unfolding_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o book_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v repeat_v in_o a_o different_a way_n of_o expression_n we_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o these_o observation_n be_v of_o good_a use_n but_o that_o some_o interpreter_n as_o paraeus_n himself_o in_o his_o commentary_n and_o lampadius_n in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d upon_o sleâ—…d_n in_o de_fw-fr 4_o imperiis_fw-la and_o some_o other_o have_v go_v too_o far_o this_o way_n there_o be_v some_o similitude_n between_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seven_o vial_n but_o the_o author_n aforenamed_a have_v much_o disturb_v the_o true_a course_n of_o the_o apocalyptical_a time_n when_o they_o take_v the_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seal_n for_o the_o same_o in_o matter_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o manner_n to_o avoid_v thâ—…_n rock_n we_o will_v first_o prove_v the_o identity_n of_o two_o scripture_n and_o then_o expound_v they_o by_o way_n of_o parallel_n upon_o this_o consideration_n we_o do_v now_o fall_v upon_o the_o work_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o if_o this_o can_v be_v make_v good_a than_o it_o will_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n with_o that_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v parallel_v the_o one_o by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o other_o prophecy_n now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la and_o other_o learned_a man_n can_v allege_v to_o the_o contrary_n junius_n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v ignorant_a how_o various_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v interpret_v for_o some_o think_v this_o place_n to_o appertain_v to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o continue_v to_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o world_n other_o will_v have_v the_o monarchy_n here_o mean_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n only_o in_o which_o number_n they_o have_v place_v the_o roman_a their_o free-state_n and_o their_o empire_n be_v unite_v in_o one_o and_o true_o the_o former_a opinion_n all_o the_o father_n have_v follow_v be_v move_v as_o it_o be_v probable_a with_o this_o expression_n there_o be_v a_o god_n in_o heaven_n that_o make_v know_v to_o the_o king_n what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n chap._n 2._o 28._o but_o they_o have_v not_o well_o observe_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n for_o the_o hebrew_n word_n do_v not_o signify_v that_o which_o be_v last_o but_o that_o which_o be_v latter_a or_o that_o which_o come_v after_o though_o it_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o last_o of_o all_o answer_n if_o we_o observe_v the_o rule_v lay_v down_o by_o dr_n willet_n 1._o that_o the_o kingdom_n here_o describe_v be_v monarchical_a kingdom_n 2._o monarchical_a kingdom_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o such_o monarchical_a kingdom_n where_o the_o latter_a do_v build_v themselves_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o former_a if_o we_o observe_v these_o rule_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o define_v the_o monarchy_n what_o they_o be_v where_o they_o begin_v and_o where_o they_o make_v a_o end_n there_o need_v be_v no_o variety_n of_o opinion_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o common_a experience_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o same_o experience_n show_v that_o the_o roman_a must_v be_v the_o four_o particular_a kingdom_n as_o for_o those_o interpreter_n who_o will_v have_v this_o kingdom_n to_o expire_v at_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n they_o do_v not_o err_v in_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n nor_o in_o join_v the_o free-state_n and_o the_o empire_n in_o one_o but_o they_o err_v in_o this_o that_o they_o end_v that_o monarchy_n at_o the_o come_v of_o christ._n for_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o experience_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o king_n what_o shall_v be_v the_o little_a horn_n what_o shall_v be_v all_o the_o other_o property_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o how_o shall_v all_o these_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n if_o it_o end_v at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n for_o the_o former_a expositor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o antiquity_n in_o a_o manner_n have_v follow_v this_o way_n to_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o which_o i_o may_v add_v many_o of_o the_o interpreter_n of_o these_o time_n and_o some_o eminent_a in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o prophetical_a scripture_n as_o brightman_n grasserus_n mede_n and_o other_o but_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o principal_a ground_n that_o move_v they_o to_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o the_o lord_n show_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n what_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o time_n this_o i_o can_v take_v to_o be_v the_o prime_a foundation_n on_o which_o those_o expositor_n do_v build_v to_o my_o understanding_n this_o phrase_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o extremity_n of_o day_n or_o as_o piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o temporibus_fw-la consequentibus_fw-la in_o the_o time_n follow_v this_o expression_n naked_o consider_v enforce_v nothing_o at_o all_o whereas_o jacob_n assemble_v his_o son_n together_o to_o tell_v they_o what_o shall_v happen_v to_o they_o in_o the_o latter_a day_n i_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n agree_v with_o dr_n willet_n that_o he_o do_v not_o assemble_v they_o together_o to_o tell_v what_o shall_v befall_v they_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o in_o the_o time_n immediate_o follow_v yet_o this_o expression_n be_v sometime_o use_v to_o foretell_v what_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n say_v that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n shall_v return_v and_o seek_v the_o lord_n their_o god_n and_o david_n their_o king_n and_o shall_v fear_v the_o lord_n and_o his_o goodness_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o original_a in_o the_o extremity_n of_o day_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o the_o future_a call_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o shall_v be_v and_o of_o their_o live_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n which_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v finish_v in_o â—…e_a end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n but_o that_o the_o lord_n may_v reveal_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o daniel_n at_o least_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o they_o he_o live_v after_o the_o time_n of_o hosea_n be_v also_o a_o man_n special_o choose_v of_o god_n to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o great_a mystery_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o
1290_o day_n the_o time_n of_o the_o dispersion_n do_v run_v from_o that_o begiâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d we_o haâ—…e_v good_a reason_n to_o take_v this_o for_o a_o authentic_a 〈◊〉_d because_o danâ—…el_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n do_v more_o large_o repeâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d desolation_n by_o the_o roman_n which_o he_o have_v more_o brief_o 〈◊〉_d chap._n 9_o we_o can_v be_v persuade_v but_o that_o the_o propâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d last_o vision_n go_v far_o into_o the_o time_n than_o he_o do_v iâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d go_v before_o at_o least_o he_o go_v as_o far_o for_o 〈◊〉_d be_v express_o say_v concern_v this_o last_o vision_n that_o the_o time_n be_v long_o and_o for_o many_o day_n the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o as_o mr_n broughton_n do_v well_o render_v it_o the_o army-like-ordered_n time_n be_v great_a piscator_fw-la upon_o the_o place_n also_o do_v well_o observe_v the_o same_o propriety_n of_o the_o phrase_n vide_fw-la â—…r_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d essâ—…_n metaphora_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o tempore_fw-la determinaâ—…o_fw-la part_n convenienti_fw-la ordine_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la sunt_fw-la dispositae_fw-la sicut_fw-la milites_fw-la in_o exercitis_fw-la tâ—…e_o sâ—…emeth_v here_o to_o be_v a_o 〈◊〉_d the_o part_n in_o this_o determinâ—…te_a time_n be_v so_o dispose_v of_o gâ—…_n soldier_n in_o a_o army_n we_o may_v then_o safe_o conclude_v 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o last_o vision_n daniel_n do_v go_v many_o 〈◊〉_d depth_n into_o the_o time_n and_o much_o deep_a than_o he_o do_v in_o the_o former_a vision_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o he_o do_v lead_v we_o far_o beyond_o the_o time_n of_o christ._n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o these_o time_n end_v with_o the_o persecutionâ—…_n under_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n for_o so_o mr_n broughton_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o how_o be_v the_o time_n long_o and_o how_o do_v the_o lord_n speak_v of_o such_o notable_a event_n that_o shall_v befall_v daâ—…iel's_n people_n in_o the_o last_o and_o utmost_a rearward_n of_o time_n the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_n be_v 230_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o therefore_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 70_o week_n if_o mr_n broughtons_n interpretation_n be_v good_a must_v go_v far_o than_o this_o last_o vision_n by_o such_o a_o proportion_n and_o number_n of_o year_n now_o who_o can_v possible_o believe_v this_o to_o be_v true_a that_o read_v the_o three_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n must_v the_o whole_a narration_n of_o all_o the_o thing_n there_o declare_v end_n at_o antiochus_n his_o death_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n we_o may_v safe_o collect_v that_o daniel_n in_o this_o vision_n do_v not_o only_o lead_v we_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_n but_o he_o do_v speak_v also_o how_o long_o the_o jew_n shall_v remain_v under_o that_o fatal_a dispersion_n these_o thing_n our_o saviour_n the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n isaiah_n and_o daniel_n all_o of_o they_o do_v speak_v first_o of_o the_o scatter_n of_o the_o nation_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o time_n of_o their_o dispersion_n till_o their_o call_v again_o if_o any_o shall_v then_o require_v i_o to_o make_v good_a the_o chronologie_n of_o 1290_o day_n and_o of_o 1335_o day_n i_o must_v confess_v that_o i_o be_o here_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o they_o who_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o rearward_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o army-like-ordered_n time_n shall_v see_v more_o then_o perhaps_o many_o shall_v run_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v if_o i_o may_v to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o mr_n fox_n vent_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d my_o conjecture_n i_o shall_v be_v willing_a to_o proceed_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o a_o latitude_n second_o to_o speak_v of_o it_o more_o particular_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o some_o latitude_n and_o begin_v the_o 1290_o day_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n this_o period_n of_o time_n will_v bring_v we_o precise_o to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 1359_o and_o here_o as_o alstedius_n well_o observe_v in_o his_o chronologie_n cap._n 6._o the_o saint_n do_v begin_v more_o vigorous_o to_o testify_v against_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o diligent_o observe_v the_o time_n with_o some_o subtlety_n of_o consideration_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o from_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n in_o the_o east_n the_o language_n have_v be_v revive_v and_o the_o witness_n of_o truth_n have_v be_v more_o effectual_o raise_v up_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v more_o and_o more_o increase_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o these_o thing_n will_v go_v on_o and_o never_o cease_v till_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o in_o its_o full_a glory_n and_o monarchical_a power_n over_o jew_n and_o gentile_n this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o general_a accommodation_n thereof_o but_o for_o the_o more_o distinct_a and_o particular_a application_n of_o the_o time_n this_o as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o i_o must_v leave_v to_o they_o that_o come_v after_o now_o let_v we_o proceed_v to_o the_o word_n of_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n piscator_fw-la the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v not_o here_o right_o extend_v to_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o he_o be_v state_v the_o first_o king_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o though_o this_o be_v do_v chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 21._o yet_o nevertheless_o that_o prophecy_n differ_v much_o from_o this_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n figure_v by_o the_o he-goat_n be_v there_o express_o name_v and_o be_v divide_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n who_o be_v resemble_v by_o the_o notable_a horn_n which_o the_o he-goat_n have_v between_o his_o eye_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o successor_n so_o that_o this_o of_o alexander_n be_v clear_o to_o be_v distinguish_v as_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o successor_n for_o it_o be_v say_v when_o that_o horn_n be_v brâ—…ken_v four_o stand_v up_o for_o it_o or_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o and_o afterward_o those_o four_o be_v express_o call_v one_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 23._o likewise_o it_o be_v speak_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v pluck_v up_o and_o that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o other_o and_o not_o to_o his_o posterity_n dan._n 11._o 4._o answer_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o in_o some_o sense_n the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n may_v be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n but_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o in_o the_o present_a case_n it_o ouâ—…ht_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n be_v two_o distinct_a realm_n dan._n 8._o yet_o both_o these_o make_v but_o one_o silver-metal_n so_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n though_o they_o be_v distinguish_v yet_o in_o the_o notion_n relation_n and_o distribution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o the_o image_n they_o make_v but_o one_o brass-metal_n or_o one_o empire_n type_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n in_o this_o case_n every_o metal_n signify_v a_o distinct_a kingdom_n in_o the_o fullness_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o golden-head_n do_v signify_v the_o babylonian-kinâ—…dom_a and_o the_o silver-breast_n the_o mede-persian_a so_o the_o brazen-bel_o and_o thigh_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a grecian_a empire_n and_o as_o in_o this_o acception_n the_o distinct_a kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v not_o make_v two_o but_o one_o silver-metal_n so_o the_o distinct_a kingdom_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o make_v divers_a but_o one_o three_o kingdom_n of_o brass_n but_o yet_o further_o if_o we_o shall_v ask_v how_o every_o metal-kingdom_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v it_o must_v be_v in_o relation_n as_o each_o people_n come_v to_o have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v express_o say_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n chap._n 2._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n v_o 27._o these_o word_n be_v recite_v the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a from_o whence_o we_o collect_v that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v as_o the_o dominion_n do_v devolve_v and_o descend_v from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o till_o at_o last_o it_o come_v to_o the_o turn_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a
to_o be_v the_o monarchical_a people_n this_o be_v lay_v as_o a_o ground_n we_o may_v say_v in_o the_o particuâ—…ar_a case_n allege_v by_o piscator_fw-la that_o though_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o successor_n be_v set_v up_o upon_o his_o ruin_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o dominion_n from_o people_n to_o people_n there_o be_v only_o a_o change_n from_o alexander_n to_o his_o successor_n still_o one_o grecian_a people_n have_v the_o empire_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o questiâ—…n_n that_o the_o spirit_n do_v principal_o point_v to_o the_o flux_n and_o passage_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o and_o thaâ—…_n in_o this_o case_n he_o do_v not_o distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n from_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n the_o ground_n which_o we_o have_v to_o buiâ—…d_v upon_o iâ—…_n the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o now_o under_o this_o similitude_n the_o whole_a grecian_a empire_n both_o of_o alexander_n and_o of_o his_o four_o successor_n they_o be_v all_o comprehend_v together_o as_o they_o be_v former_o set_v forth_o under_o the_o type_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n now_o whereas_o 〈◊〉_d allege_v that_o the_o he-goat_n be_v different_a from_o the_o three_o beast_n and_o that_o the_o prophecy_n chap._n 8._o habet_fw-la rationem_fw-la diversam_fw-la a_o different_a way_n of_o interpretation_n i_o answer_v the_o he_o goat_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v all_o one_o so_o farforth_o as_o both_o be_v type_n of_o the_o same_o empire_n under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o people_n and_o for_o the_o partition_n of_o the_o greek_a kingdom_n between_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n this_o do_v no_o more_o hinder_v the_o type_n of_o that_o kingdom_n by_o one_o three_o beast_n than_o it_o do_v hinder_v the_o delineation_n by_o one_o he-goat_n but_o now_o to_o produce_v some_o reason_n that_o alexander_n divide_v from_o his_o successor_n can_v be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n or_o the_o three_o beast_n first_o all_z the_o kingdom_n be_v persecute_v state_n such_o that_o do_v afflict_v the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o alexander_n if_o you_o divide_v he_o from_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n neither_o be_v they_o persecute_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o empire_n second_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v so_o constitute_v that_o the_o latter_a be_v of_o a_o more_o hard_a and_o tyrannical_a disposition_n against_o the_o saint_n now_o take_v alexander_n in_o sensu_fw-la diviso_fw-la take_v he_o several_a from_o his_o successor_n how_o be_v his_o kingdom_n of_o more_o hard_a disposition_n against_o the_o saint_n than_o be_v either_o babylon_n or_o persia_n go_v before_o his_o monarchy_n be_v but_o for_o a_o few_o year_n and_o there_o be_v no_o persecution_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o all_o his_o time_n three_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v up_o our_o of_o the_o sea_n after_o the_o persian_a bear_n be_v express_o say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n vers_fw-la 6._o now_o take_v alexander_n several_o from_o his_o successor_n what_o four_o head_n or_o what_o four_o division_n be_v there_o in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o in_o his_o time_n the_o beast_n be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v four_o head_n that_o it_o have_v no_o head_n or_o division_n at_o all_o therefore_o we_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o the_o three_o beast_n do_v represent_v and_o figâ—…re_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n which_o in_o a_o famous_a revolution_n of_o state_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o part_n now_o whereas_o the_o learned_a interpreter_n do_v distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n from_o the_o dominion_n of_o his_o successor_n i_o do_v yield_v this_o to_o be_v true_a for_o alexander_n be_v break_v off_o four_o kingdom_n do_v stand_v up_o out_o of_o that_o nation_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o these_o several_a fraction_n and_o division_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o make_v a_o three_o monarchy_n of_o alexander_n and_o a_o four_o of_o his_o successor_n why_o do_v he_o use_v the_o similitude_n of_o one_o he-goat_n for_o the_o representation_n of_o two_o monarchy_n why_o be_v two_o empire_n set_v forth_o under_o one_o figure_n and_o whereas_o he_o strong_o bind_v upon_o this_o that_o all_o four_o successor_n be_v express_o call_v one_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 23._o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o the_o author_n he_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o point_n for_o when_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n when_o transgressor_n be_v come_v to_o the_o full_a a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v stand_v up_o now_o in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n this_o be_v not_o only_o mean_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o successor_n contradistinct_a to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n but_o the_o expression_n be_v concern_v the_o whole_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n oppose_v to_o that_o of_o the_o persian_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o he-goat_n four_o kingdom_n be_v say_v to_o rise_v up_o out_o of_o that_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n mean_v the_o greek_n when_o that_o people_n shall_v have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o earth_n a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v arise_v therefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n together_o make_v but_o one_o greek_a empire_n under_o the_o similitude_n of_o one_o he-goat_n now_o let_v we_o proceed_v piscator_fw-la by_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o ironthigh_n of_o the_o image_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a this_o i_o have_v already_o clear_v by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o to_o which_o i_o now_o add_v another_o evident_a collation_n of_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 43._o with_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 6._o concern_v the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n which_o pertain_v to_o the_o four_o kingdom_n daniel_n speak_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n thus_o say_v whereas_o thou_o sâ—…west_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n they_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n but_o they_o shall_v not_o cleave_v one_o to_o the_o other_o even_o as_o iron_n be_v not_o mix_v with_o clay_n now_o this_o very_a same_o thing_n the_o angel_n gabriel_n do_v declare_v concern_v the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n to_o wit_n the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n chap._n 11._o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n they_o shall_v join_v themselves_o together_o for_o the_o king_n daughter_n of_o the_o south_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n to_o make_v a_o agreement_n but_o she_o shall_v not_o retain_v the_o power_n of_o the_o arm_n neither_o shall_v he_o stand_v nor_o his_o arm._n from_o hence_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o four_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v it_o be_v diverse_a from_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n answer_n the_o character_n of_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n draw_v from_o that_o collation_n between_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 43._o and_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 6._o this_o of_o all_o other_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o grand_a argument_n but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o upon_o trial_n i_o here_o find_v that_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o build_v upon_o three_o notable_a false_a principle_n first_o they_o take_v the_o four_o kingdom_n as_o divide_v in_o all_o time_n and_o therefore_o they_o look_v after_o the_o interchangable_a marriage_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o lagidae_n to_o make_v up_o the_o union_n but_o in_o this_o they_o err_v for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n it_o be_v not_o diâ—…ided_v at_o all_o it_o be_v one_o entire_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o need_v no_o unite_n by_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n the_o division_n begin_v not_o till_o you_o come_v to_o the_o foot_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o word_n themselves_o aâ—…d_v the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v strong_a as_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o iron_n breaketâ—…_n in_o pâ—…eces_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n and_o as_o iron_n that_o break_v all_o these_o shall_v it_o break_v in_o piece_n and_o bruise_v so_o then_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n be_v more_o strong_a than_o any_o go_n before_o there_o arise_v first_o a_o kingdom_n of_o gold_n in_o all_o fullness_n of_o powerâ—…_n anâ—…_n than_o afterword_n a_o kingdom_n of_o silver_n and_o
a_o three_o 〈◊〉_d brass_n that_o shall_v rule_v over_o all_o and_o then_o last_o of_o all_o a_o kingdom_n of_o iron_n which_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o suâ—…due_v all_o the_o former_a metal_n but_o how_o be_v this_o verify_v in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o strength_n and_o power_n of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v chief_o in_o the_o iron-leg_n when_o it_o come_v to_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n it_o than_o become_v divide_v and_o be_v partly_o strong_a and_o 〈◊〉_d break_v if_o we_o look_v narrow_o to_o the_o word_n there_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d â—…ate_v thereof_o first_o it_o iâ—…_n describe_v as_o one_o entire_a kingdom_n ruâ—…ing_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o time_n when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron_n leg_n second_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o divide_a kingdom_n into_o many_o part_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o its_o last_o time_n in_o the_o foot_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n if_o this_o be_v so_o how_o far_o do_v piscator_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n depart_v from_o the_o truth_n first_o they_o make_v the_o four_o the_o mighty_a kingdom_n to_o consist_v mere_o of_o the_o fragment_n and_o break_a piece_n of_o alexander_n dominion_n second_o that_o which_o be_v more_o they_o make_v it_o a_o kingdom_n break_a and_o divide_v in_o all_o its_o time_n when_o it_o become_v divide_v in_o its_o last_o time_n only_o three_o they_o plead_v the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n between_o the_o seleucâ—…dae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n in_o the_o iron-leg_n of_o the_o image_n and_o yet_o it_o stand_v they_o upon_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n the_o scripture_n say_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n it_o be_v a_o absolute_a entire_a and_o undivided_a kingdom_n and_o therefore_o where_o there_o be_v no_o division_n into_o piece_n what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o mingle_v to_o make_v a_o union_n second_o they_o usual_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n and_o therefore_o they_o main_o insist_v upon_o the_o division_n between_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n we_o yield_v that_o there_o be_v a_o division_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o this_o be_v a_o division_n into_o two_o part_n only_o and_o no_o more_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v these_o the_o leg_n be_v of_o iron_n and_o the_o foot_n part_v of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n the_o chaldee_n have_v it_o out_o of_o those_o part_n that_o wâ—…e_v of_o iron_n and_o those_o part_n that_o be_v of_o clay_n the_o material_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v iron_n and_o clay_n of_o these_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v temper_v but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n only_o and_o no_o more_o they_o that_o build_v upon_o this_o as_o upon_o a_o undoubted_a principle_n shall_v first_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v so_o for_o where_o do_v daniel_n in_o his_o exposition_n make_v mention_n of_o any_o such_o bipartite_a state_n how_o can_v this_o be_v prove_v from_o his_o word_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v or_o as_o junius_n render_v it_o râ—…gna_fw-la erunt_fw-la diversâ—…_n there_o shall_v be_v diverse_a kingdom_n but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v only_o into_o two_o part_n and_o that_o the_o diverse_a kingdom_n be_v only_o two_o and_o no_o more_o let_v we_o refer_v that_o matter_n to_o that_o other_o description_n chap._n 7._o and_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n there_o speak_v to_o prove_v the_o bipartite_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o if_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n be_v the_o two_o iron-leg_n or_o division_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n why_o be_v not_o this_o repeat_v again_o or_o something_o to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n all_o agree_v in_o it_o that_o there_o be_v a_o description_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o both_o text_n now_o then_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o this_o division_n only_o there_o it_o be_v say_v that_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o here_o it_o be_v plain_o say_v what_o that_o number_n of_o kingdom_n be_v into_o which_o the_o four_o empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v scil_n into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n these_o than_o be_v the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n that_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o that_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o speak_v in_o the_o text_n conâ—…erning_v the_o bipartite_a state_n nothing_o concern_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n but_o that_o multiplicity_n of_o lesser_a state_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n be_v here_o define_v and_o declare_v to_o be_v ten_o in_o number_n the_o proper_a character_n and_o print-mark_a of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n rev._n 17._o object_n you_o will_v say_v that_o the_o two_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n do_v signify_v the_o double_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o these_o be_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n sol_fw-mi this_o be_v but_o a_o fancy_n as_o i_o have_v former_o prove_v for_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o text_n in_o daniel_n own_o word_n the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v bipartite_a that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o partite_fw-la or_o divide_v as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o leg_n the_o division_n begin_v only_o in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n but_o if_o any_o stand_v upon_o the_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n that_o therefore_o the_o kingdom_n must_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n because_o there_o be_v two_o leg_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n i_o will_v here_o know_v also_o by_o the_o same_o method_n of_o interpretation_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o knee_n the_o ankle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o leg_n must_v we_o find_v out_o a_o signification_n for_o all_o these_o the_o kingdom_n of_o babel_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o head_n of_o gold_n must_v we_o look_v then_o what_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o eye_n the_o nose_n the_o mouth_n the_o beard_n the_o lip_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o head_n and_o so_o apply_v several_a signification_n to_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n this_o be_v to_o trifle_v in_o a_o serious_a matter_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o dr_n willet_n that_o the_o image_n be_v no_o natural_a but_o a_o voluntary_a sign_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o a_o signification_n beyond_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o type_n the_o intent_n of_o the_o type_n by_o the_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n as_o by_o the_o low_a region_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o four_o and_o last_o monarchical_a kingdom_n and_o the_o four_o and_o last_o period_n of_o time_n we_o can_v prove_v no_o more_o by_o the_o similiâ—…ude_n than_o it_o will_v signify_v and_o here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o two_o leg_n do_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o two_o thigh_n the_o two_o side_n and_o these_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o bipartite_a state_n of_o the_o three_o kingdom_n three_o they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o the_o twodivided_a state_n be_v the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n and_o therefore_o they_o look_v to_o the_o seleucidae_n or_o lagidae_n as_o the_o immediate_a part_n and_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n but_o herein_o also_o they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o chap._n 8._o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v quadri-partite_a in_o a_o famous_a change_n of_o state_n that_o empire_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o kingdom_n the_o goat_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o graecia_n the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o that_o nation_n vers_fw-la 22._o and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n because_o of_o the_o quadri-partite_a estate_n of_o that_o empire_n from_o whence_o we_o collect_v that_o piscator_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n that_o follow_v his_o judgement_n do_v err_v from_o the_o truth_n when_o they_o will_v have_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagâ—…dae_n to_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n to_o speak_v proper_o neither_o the_o
time_n must_v consume_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n object_n but_o whereas_o piscator_fw-la do_v allege_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n when_o the_o gentile_n far_o and_o near_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o preachiâ—…g_n of_o the_o apostle_n sol._n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n do_v then_o begin_v to_o fill_v the_o earth_n for_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o spiritual_a kingdom_n be_v much_o enlarge_v by_o their_o travel_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n the_o text_n speak_v plain_o of_o a_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n oppose_v to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o shall_v subdue_v and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o gospel_n among_o all_o nation_n and_o by_o name_n saint_n paul_n fill_v all_o place_n from_o jerusalem_n to_o illyricum_n with_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n yet_o nevertheless_o for_o all_o this_o large_a spread_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o those_o time_n the_o roman_n continue_v their_o power_n and_o tyranny_n though_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v preach_v everywhere_o but_o when_o the_o stone_n shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n before_o this_o can_v be_v do_v the_o stone_n must_v strike_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n thereof_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n must_v be_v break_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o throne_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o perpetual_a conflict_n with_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o 300_o yearâ—…_n together_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o first_o persecution_n now_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o primitive_a mareyr_n that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o persecute_v empire_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o they_o love_v not_o their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n rev._n 12._o 11._o by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o power_n and_o his_o martyr_n by_o their_o suffering_n both_o together_o do_v break_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o persecute_v empire_n it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o saint_n by_o their_o suffering_n do_v overcome_v he_o and_o so_o the_o gospel_n be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n the_o woman_n bring_v forth_o a_o manchild_n that_o shall_v rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o be_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n vers_fw-la 9_o 10_o 11._o now_o whereas_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v afterward_o that_o the_o christian_a empire_n be_v break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o come_n down_o of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n out_o of_o the_o north_n and_o ten_o king_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n aforesaid_a then_o also_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n a_o new_a persecute_v empire_n be_v erect_v to_o try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o in_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n be_v call_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n thereof_o now_o this_o kingdom_n also_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n the_o nation_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n as_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a but_o be_v hiâ—…dered_v afterward_o but_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v far_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v so_o set_v up_o after_o the_o break_n in_o piece_n of_o the_o toe_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n after_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n that_o he_o shall_v reign_v 1000_o year_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o we_o must_v look_v after_o the_o monarchical_a beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o we_o shall_v have_v some_o occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o large_o afterward_o now_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o be_v allege_v by_o polanus_fw-la polanus_fw-la the_o scope_n of_o daniel_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o those_o great_a empire_n only_o that_o shall_v stand_v up_o one_o after_o another_o till_o christ_n in_o those_o territory_n where_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v now_o the_o roman_a have_v nothing_o that_o the_o babylonian_a have_v but_o only_o syria_n and_o egypt_n he_o have_v nothing_o that_o the_o persian_a have_v more_o than_o the_o babylonian_a but_o asia_n the_o less_o therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o four_o empire_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o roman_a go_v no_o further_o eastward_o than_o the_o river_n euphrates_n neither_o do_v he_o possess_v many_o of_o those_o eastern_a country_n which_o be_v former_o under_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n but_o what_o of_o all_o this_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o he_o possess_v all_o those_o country_n on_o this_o side_n euphrates_n which_o be_v the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o church_n continent_n the_o roman_a be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a empire_n for_o look_v what_o monarchy_n the_o babylonian_a begin_v over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o same_o be_v continue_v by_o the_o roman_n when_o their_o time_n come_v to_o have_v the_o monarchy_n over_o the_o church_n if_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n we_o may_v quick_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o dr_n willet_n which_o be_v much_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n these_o be_v his_o word_n this_o vision_n of_o a_o humane_a image_n signify_v one_o unite_v body_n consist_v of_o divers_a kingdom_n one_o succeed_v another_o as_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n do_v join_v one_o to_o another_o the_o beginning_n and_o head_n of_o which_o be_v babylon_n and_o then_o he_o add_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v distant_a at_o least_o 1200_o mile_n can_v not_o make_v one_o unite_a body_n with_o it_o therefore_o that_o monarchy_n can_v here_o fit_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o may_v argue_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n be_v distant_a many_o mile_n from_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a therefore_o it_o can_v be_v compact_v into_o the_o same_o image_n of_o persecute_v empire_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n which_o we_o be_v on_o for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o measure_v the_o monarchy_n by_o the_o longitude_n latitude_n and_o distance_n of_o place_n but_o by_o the_o same_o succession_n of_o monarchical_a dominion_n over_o the_o church_n territory_n in_o this_o sense_n the_o roman_a may_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o image_n of_o monarchical_a empire_n as_o long_o as_o he_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o church_n which_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o scripture_n do_v call_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n for_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o tyranny_n over_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o babylonian_n begin_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a also_o that_o the_o same_o empire_n do_v devolve_v and_o descend_v upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o four_o alteration_n and_o change_n of_o state_n but_o let_v we_o proceed_v polanus_fw-la at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n the_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n be_v ruin_v but_o so_o be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v not_o complete_a till_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o the_o four_o kingdom_n answer_n i_o have_v already_o touch_v this_o point_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o piscator_fw-la but_o because_o i_o see_v many_o excellent_a expositor_n build_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o that_o this_o dissolution_n be_v at_o his_o incarnation_n because_o they_o build_v strong_o upon_o this_o we_o will_v bestow_v the_o more_o pain_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o matter_n to_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o look_v to_o that_o which_o the_o text_n natural_o afford_v and_o then_o let_v we_o make_v application_n from_o
the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n under_o the_o type_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n this_o be_v once_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o number_n 666_o and_o other_o apocalyptical_a mystery_n will_v begin_v to_o be_v make_v clear_a but_o see_v that_o dr_n willet_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o daniel_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n against_o grasserus_n be_v something_o more_o copious_a in_o this_o matter_n we_o will_v therefore_o more_o diligent_o inquire_v whether_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o seleucian_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n the_o query_n be_v of_o three_o sort_n the_o first_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n the_o second_o from_o the_o ten_o horn_n the_o three_o from_o the_o description_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o query_n from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v these_o querie_n 1_o how_o can_v the_o seleucidae_n be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o the_o earth_n under_o the_o type_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n see_v they_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n go_v before_o chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 6._o chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 8_o 22._o if_o they_o make_v one_o of_o the_o four_o head_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n they_o can_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o four_o beast_n must_v necessary_o be_v the_o roman_a seeing_z the_o third_z with_o four_o head_n be_v the_o grecian_a go_v before_o but_o dr_n willet_n thus_o reply_v alexander_n four_o captain_n be_v at_o the_o first_o regent_n under_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n aridaeus_n but_o they_o become_v the_o four_o beast_n when_o they_o erect_v the_o kingdom_n to_o themselves_o if_o we_o put_v alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n together_o we_o can_v give_v a_o clear_a reason_n why_o the_o three_o beast_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n because_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n that_o nation_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o kingdom_n as_o appear_v dan._n 8._o 8_o 22._o but_o if_o we_o take_v alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n aridaeus_n asunder_o from_o the_o four_o successor_n i_o can_v see_v possible_o how_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n in_o that_o abstract_n consideration_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n or_o that_o it_o may_v be_v decipher_v proper_o by_o such_o a_o character_n the_o four_o head_n do_v signify_v the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o can_v this_o be_v a_o character_n of_o alexander_n kingdom_n which_o in_o itself_o consider_v have_v no_o head_n part_n or_o division_n at_o all_o the_o scripture_n speak_v plain_o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v one_o entire_a kingdom_n in_o he_o and_o after_o his_o eradication_n the_o dominion_n begin_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o four_o part_n therefore_o his_o successor_n quatenus_fw-la head_n have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o dominion_n much_o less_o can_v they_o be_v the_o character_n of_o his_o kingdom_n at_o who_o only_a extirpation_n they_o be_v to_o begin_v as_o head_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n beside_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a work_n to_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o story_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n be_v govern_v by_o four_o principal_a regent_n in_o his_o time_n and_o further_o if_o it_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v still_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a question_n whether_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o monarchy_n the_o scripture_n will_v look_v to_o such_o inferior_a administration_n darius_n the_o king_n set_v over_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n 120_o prince_n dan._n 6._o 1_o 2_o 3._o and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o this_o number_n of_o regent_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o special_a character_n of_o that_o monarchy_n we_o have_v a_o clear_a reason_n in_o the_o scripture_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_a state_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o type_n of_o four_o head_n scil_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o quadri-partite_a division_n of_o alexander_n kingdomâ—…_n after_o his_o death_n therefore_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o regent_n of_o alexander_n during_o his_o life_n time_n i_o take_v rather_o to_o be_v a_o evasion_n than_o a_o just_a truth_n ground_v upon_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o civil_a story_n querie_n 2._o how_o can_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o the_o earth_n that_o shall_v be_v different_a from_o the_o former_a and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 23._o how_o can_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o they_o the_o seleucidae_n be_v far_o inferior_a to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n four_o king_n or_o kingdom_n do_v arise_v out_o of_o he_o but_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o strength_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 22._o further_o the_o seleucians_n be_v far_o inferior_a to_o the_o former_a monarchy_n of_o babel_n and_o persia_n in_o greatness_n of_o power_n and_o largeness_n of_o dominion_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o apply_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o the_o roman_a all_o the_o property_n of_o that_o beast_n will_v be_v verify_v iâ—…_n him_z first_o the_o admirable_a condition_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n above_o the_o former_a second_o his_o multi-form_n and_o various_a shape_n three_o the_o greatness_n of_o terror_n four_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o strength_n five_o his_o iron-teeth_n and_o brazen-nayle_n six_o his_o action_n to_o devour_v and_o to_o break_v in_o piece_n seven_o the_o object_n of_o his_o victory_n to_o subdue_v the_o whole_a earth_n eight_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o so_o the_o earth_n have_v long_a continue_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o under_o any_o nay_o under_o aâ—…l_a the_o metal-kingdom_n all_o these_o property_n agree_v to_o the_o roman_a and_o i_o can_v possible_o see_v how_o they_o may_v be_v applicable_a to_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n but_o dr_n willet_n reply_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n make_v the_o four_o beast_n not_o so_o much_o in_o respect_n of_o great_a strength_n as_o in_o respect_n of_o great_a cruelty_n and_o hardness_n of_o disposition_n against_o the_o people_n of_o god_n the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o it_o do_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o whole_a earth_n but_o the_o whole_a earth_n about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n if_o we_o shall_v grant_v this_o principle_n of_o cruel_a disposition_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o will_v strong_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o the_o jew_n suffer_v much_o from_o the_o babylonian_n much_o from_o the_o persian_n more_o from_o the_o grecian_n yet_o most_o of_o all_o from_o the_o roman_n they_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a tyranny_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 130_o year_n together_o and_o then_o last_o of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o church_n be_v destroy_v by_o their_o mean_n the_o suffering_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o antiochus_n be_v great_a but_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o last_o and_o fatal_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n our_o saviour_n himself_o do_v testify_v as_o much_o when_o he_o speak_v concern_v the_o great_a calamity_n that_o shall_v come_v by_o the_o roman_n luk._n 21._o vers_fw-la 20_o 21_o 22_o 23._o and_o this_o also_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o a_o certain_a nameless_a writer_n in_o a_o tract_n concern_v antichrist_n and_o the_o four_o monarchy_n for_o say_v he_o quamvis_fw-la antiochus_n graviter_fw-la afflixit_fw-la juâ—…aeos_fw-la tamen_fw-la ea_fw-la afflictio_fw-la ad_fw-la tempus_fw-la tantum_fw-la duravit_fw-la &_o cum_fw-la illa_fw-la 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la a_o romans_n facta_fw-la est_fw-la nequaquam_fw-la conferenda_fw-la therefore_o if_o the_o great_a degree_n of_o cruelty_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v give_v denomination_n to_o the_o four_o beast_n the_o great_a suffering_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v under_o the_o roman_n second_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monarchy_n in_o the_o chaldee_n vision_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n in_o dan._n 2._o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o how_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v break_v the_o metal-kingdom_n now_o be_v this_o verify_v in_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v they_o only_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o have_v they_o be_v only_o use_v as_o instrument_n to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n again_o it_o be_v mention_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a till_o the_o saint_n take_v the_o kingdom_n now_o what_o warrant_n be_v there_o to_o take_v they_o only_o for_o the_o saint_n of_o
the_o jewish_a church_n true_o indeed_o in_o the_o hebrew_n vision_n there_o be_v some_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o then_o common_o you_o shall_v see_v some_o circumstance_n in_o the_o text_n to_o decipher_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o as_o for_o ensample_n you_o shall_v read_v something_o speak_v of_o the_o tsebi_n or_o the_o pleasant_a land_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o daniel_n people_n and_o the_o like_a but_o in_o the_o chaldee_n vision_n there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n mention_v which_o make_v i_o to_o think_v that_o the_o saint_n there_o mention_v be_v of_o a_o more_o general_a nature_n and_o concern_v the_o people_n of_o god_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n indeed_o it_o be_v often_o speak_v concern_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v they_o out_o and_o consume_v they_o and_o that_o at_o the_o time_n appoint_v they_o shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o specify_v in_o daniel_n what_o these_o saint_n be_v whether_o they_o be_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o gentile_n or_o both_o dr_n willet_n seem_v to_o i_o to_o give_v a_o good_a reason_n why_o they_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a scil_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o most_o high_a prince_n the_o lord_n christ._n the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v fair_a for_o this_o interpretation_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o then_o in_o the_o word_n immediate_o follow_v his_o kingdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v obey_v he_o vers_n 27._o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n as_o to_o the_o head_n and_o by_o he_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o his_o people_n and_o subject_n after_o their_o suffering_n by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o member_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n three_o the_o great_a power_n and_o cruelty_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v not_o only_o against_o the_o saint_n but_o against_o all_o the_o former_a metal-kingdom_n for_o as_o iron_n it_o shall_v break_v they_o all_o in_o piece_n vers_n 40._o therefore_o this_o kingdom_n be_v say_v to_o be_v more_o mighty_a than_o any_o go_n before_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o exercise_n and_o employment_n of_o strength_n upon_o the_o former_a kingdom_n and_o not_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o particular_a exercise_n of_o cruelty_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v such_o but_o to_o the_o roman_a all_o thing_n agree_v four_o i_o do_v yield_v also_o that_o this_o expression_n be_v use_v special_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a meaning_n of_o the_o text_n when_o the_o lord_n give_v nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n of_o the_o image_n a_o kingdom_n power_n strength_n and_o glory_n and_o wheresoever_o the_o child_n of_o man_n dwell_v he_o give_v they_o all_o into_o his_o hand_n we_o can_v say_v that_o he_o make_v he_o ruler_n over_o all_o in_o judea_n only_o but_o he_o make_v he_o ruler_n over_o all_o the_o eastern_a country_n far_o and_o near_o round_o about_o the_o confine_n of_o that_o church_n and_o nation_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n arise_v and_o bring_v the_o earth_n into_o a_o more_o absolute_a subjection_n we_o must_v not_o only_o confine_v this_o to_o the_o country_n of_o judea_n but_o we_o must_v also_o expound_v the_o whole_a earth_n by_o some_o analogy_n to_o the_o former_a metal-kingdom_n according_a to_o this_o sense_n when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n come_v to_o the_o time_n of_o its_o monarchical_a dominion_n it_o will_v be_v the_o most_o potent_a kingdom_n that_o ever_o be_v about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o will_v bring_v the_o former_a kingdom_n into_o the_o great_a subjection_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n there_o will_v be_v no_o correspondence_n at_o all_o but_o to_o the_o roman_a all_o thing_n do_v agree_v for_o that_o kingdom_n be_v absolute_o the_o most_o mighty_a and_o the_o most_o powerful_a that_o ever_o be_v about_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o as_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n have_v judea_n under_o their_o obedience_n so_o they_o have_v the_o great_a empire_n about_o judea_n from_o east_n to_o west_n that_o ever_o be_v all_o these_o reason_n lay_v together_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o so_o consequent_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n be_v all_o one_o it_o be_v not_o only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n of_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v literal_o and_o historical_o one_o and_o the_o same_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v describe_v in_o both_o prophecy_n by_o the_o same_o emblem_n and_o similitude_n and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o query_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o more_o general_a nature_n thereof_o we_o will_v now_o descend_v more_o particular_o to_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o here_o we_o will_v show_v that_o they_o can_v be_v the_o ten_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v in_o the_o seleucian_n race_n but_o they_o be_v so_o many_o inferior_a realm_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n querie_n 1_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o seleucian_n king_n there_o will_v be_v eleven_o horn_n in_o all_o and_o how_o can_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o in_o the_o whole_a succession_n the_o number_n of_o king_n be_v eleven_o in_o all_o the_o beast_n be_v more_o proper_o call_v undeâ—…em_fw-la cornupeta_fw-la the_o beast_n with_o eleven_o horn_n the_o word_n be_v plain_a the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o vers_n 24._o therefore_o if_o in_o the_o whole_a succession_n there_o be_v eleven_o king_n first_o ten_n and_o then_o another_o that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o why_o be_v the_o beast_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o special_a character_n of_o ten_o horn_n the_o little_a horn_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o more_o cruel_a and_o more_o eminent_a according_a to_o the_o text_n and_o yet_o by_o this_o rule_n that_o which_o be_v more_o principal_a shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o denomination_n but_o doctor_n willet_n have_v this_o evasion_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v not_o come_v up_o after_o the_o ten_o but_o it_o come_v up_o as_o the_o last_o of_o they_o and_o so_o piscator_fw-la render_v the_o word_n et_fw-la cornua_fw-la decem_fw-la ex_fw-la illo_fw-la regno_fw-la nempe_fw-la decem_fw-la reges_fw-la exsurgent_fw-la &_o postremus_fw-la resurget_fw-la post_fw-la illos_fw-la &_o be_v diversus_fw-la erit_fw-la à _fw-la prioribus_fw-la and_o in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o the_o 8_o verse_n he_o thus_o speak_v vox_fw-la chaldaica_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la versu_fw-la sexto_fw-la &_o septimo_fw-la significat_fw-la alium_fw-la hic_fw-la valet_fw-la ultimum_fw-la seu_fw-la postremum_fw-la nam_fw-la antiochus_n epiphanes_n qui_fw-la per_fw-la cornu_fw-la illud_fw-la figurabatur_fw-la fuit_fw-la vltimus_fw-la inter_fw-la decem_fw-la illos_fw-la reges_fw-la qui_fw-la hîc_fw-la per_fw-la decem_fw-la cornua_fw-la figurantur_fw-la but_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o chaldee_n word_n may_v indefinite_o be_v take_v yet_o it_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n to_o consider_v what_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n will_v admit_v in_o the_o former_a verse_n when_o the_o description_n of_o the_o babylonian-lyon_n be_v end_v it_o be_v there_o mention_v i_o behold_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o beast_n like_o a_o bear_n not_o a_o latter_a beast_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n for_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o show_v the_o rise_n of_o four_o several_a monarchy_n each_o one_o diverse_a from_o other_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n after_o the_o description_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o be_v another_o that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o to_o show_v the_o notable_a diversity_n between_o it_o and_o the_o horn_n that_o come_v up_o before_o and_o so_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n that_o another_o horn_n much_o differ_v from_o the_o former_a ten_o in_o nature_n and_o condition_n come_v up_o after_o they_o in_o order_n of_o time_n second_o suppose_v we_o shall_v let_v this_o translation_n pass_v postremum_fw-la exsurget_fw-la post_fw-la illa_fw-la a_o latter_a shall_v arise_v after_o they_o here_o i_o
pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n by_o the_o conquer_a of_o which_o three_o and_o by_o the_o voluntary_a resignation_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o little_a horn_n become_v more_o stout_a than_o his_o fellow_n be_v make_v great_a than_o they_o in_o a_o triple_a proportion_n object_n but_o you_o will_v say_v which_o be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v subdue_v and_o how_o do_v you_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o out_o of_o the_o story_n sol._n the_o first_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o these_o king_n they_o be_v send_v as_o their_o ambassador_n and_o live_v under_o the_o fear_n of_o continual_a persecution_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o old_a empire_n to_o keep_v back_o the_o papal_a power_n in_o the_o growth_n and_o the_o increase_n thereof_o but_o there_o be_v the_o same_o impediment_n from_o these_o gothish_a king_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a in_o the_o story_n that_o this_o government_n be_v whole_o extinguish_v by_o the_o valiant_a narses_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o for_o the_o mean_n to_o procure_v it_o we_o may_v easy_o believe_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v some_o hand_n in_o the_o extirpation_n of_o these_o king_n that_o he_o may_v be_v free_v from_o fear_n second_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n the_o exarch_n of_o ravenna_n have_v some_o dominion_n in_o italy_n now_o when_o the_o controversy_n grow_v hot_a between_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n as_o mornay_n well_o obserâ—…eth_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n progress_n 27._o the_o pope_n then_o call_v in_o the_o lombard_n against_o the_o exarch_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o both_o estate_n and_o for_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o we_o must_v now_o call_v it_o the_o people_n of_o that_o city_n upon_o the_o difference_n concern_v image_n in_o church_n be_v engage_v with_o the_o pope_n in_o rebellion_n whole_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n in_o all_o point_n and_o here_o say_v baronius_n an._n 726_o be_v a_o end_n of_o those_o duke_n and_o governor_n which_o the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o send_v to_o command_v in_o rome_n and_o the_o place_n adjoin_v sigonius_n also_o speak_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o wicked_a heresy_n and_o impiety_n but_o that_o which_o he_o call_v heresy_n be_v no_o other_o but_o iconomachia_n or_o a_o stand_n against_o image-worship_n three_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lombard_n grow_v very_o miâ—…hty_a by_o the_o conquest_n over_o the_o exarch_n these_o also_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v subdue_v humble_a and_o eradicate_v by_o a_o foreign_a power_n for_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o french_a into_o italy_n which_o do_v willing_o hearken_v to_o the_o motion_n by_o these_o several_a passage_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o papacy_n do_v destroy_v three_o new-erected_n state_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n of_o that_o church_n in_o italy_n be_v much_o establish_v and_o so_o according_a to_o the_o story_n it_o be_v make_v clear_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v humble_a and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a horn_n and_o do_v pluck_v they_o up_o by_o the_o root_n querie_n 5._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n signify_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n why_o be_v it_o that_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n the_o beast_n their_o head_n and_o horn_n usual_o signify_v realm_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o person_n individual_o reign_v the_o mede-persian_a monarchy_n be_v type_v by_o a_o ram_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v not_o two_o particular_a king_n but_o the_o two_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n dan._n 8._o vers_fw-la 24._o so_o the_o goat_n be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n and_o the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o that_o nation_n vers_fw-la 22._o also_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o signify_v ten_o particular_a king_n but_o so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n further_o the_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o two_o horn_n rev._n 13._o 11_o signify_v the_o papacy_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n his_o bi-partite_a jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n his_o spiritual_a and_o his_o temporal_a dominion_n there_o be_v good_a reason_n to_o be_v render_v for_o this_o because_o person_n do_v change_v government_n do_v abide_v and_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o spirit_n when_o he_o do_v describe_v the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n by_o beast_n to_o decipher_v they_o by_o that_o which_o be_v permanent_a and_o characteristical_a and_o not_o by_o that_o which_o be_v fluent_a and_o changeable_a at_o every_o turn_n to_o i_o therefore_o this_o be_v a_o good_a reason_n consider_v the_o analogy_n of_o both_o prophecy_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o character_n of_o ten_o horn_n and_o that_o these_o horn_n shall_v signify_v so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n object_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n under_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o alexander_n be_v the_o great_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o little_a horn._n therefore_o the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o always_o signify_v tyrannical_a empire_n dynasty_n and_o government_n but_o sometime_o denote_v particular_a person_n that_o reign_n sol._n one_o exception_n must_v not_o prejudice_v a_o general_a rule_n he_o that_o can_v let_v he_o give_v another_o example_n our_o position_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o general_a use_n of_o both_o prophecy_n but_o dr_n willet_n and_o the_o interpreterâ—…_n of_o that_o way_n do_v build_v only_o upon_o one_o particular_a instance_n exempt_v from_o the_o ordinary_a method_n second_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o he-goat_n the_o first_o horn_n be_v alexander_n the_o great_a and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n yet_o in_o the_o case_n we_o speak_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v any_o way_n to_o be_v rank_v in_o the_o number_n of_o horn_n that_o do_v characteristical_o and_o specifical_o distinguish_v the_o grecian_a from_o the_o other_o three_o monarchy_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o a_o three_o beast_n câ—…me_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o four_o head_n now_o these_o be_v not_o such_o a_o number_n of_o particular_a king_n but_o they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n state_n and_o dominion_n that_o shall_v stand_v up_o â—…ut_o of_o that_o nation_n as_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v and_o be_v the_o special_a note_n of_o that_o kingdom_n if_o therefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o character_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n division_n and_o regency_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n the_o course_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o different_a empire_n under_o different_a type_n and_o to_o distinguish_v king_n or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n from_o those_o that_o come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o lineal_a descent_n now_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n in_o the_o seleucian_n line_n what_o letter_n or_o syllable_n be_v in_o the_o text_n to_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n querie_n 6._o six_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v ten_o king_n succeed_v one_o another_o rather_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n why_o shall_v the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o iron-metal_n chap._n 2._o speak_v so_o much_o of_o the_o division_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n it_o shall_v be_v divide_v into_o a_o plurality_n of_o state_n that_o these_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n to_o preserve_v a_o union_n all_o this_o show_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n towards_o the_o latter_a time_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o many_o lesser_a dominion_n and_o if_o we_o may_v interpret_v one_o scripture_n by_o another_o both_o speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n the_o particular_a number_n of_o realm_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n now_o they_o that_o will_v have_v ten_o horn_n to_o be_v ten_o king_n lineal_o reign_v can_v infer_v from_o hence_o any_o division_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n nor_o consequent_o the_o need_n of_o any_o mixture_n of_o state_n king_n successive_o reign_v need_v no_o
the_o latter_a day_n dan._n 10._o 14._o from_o all_o which_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v special_o number_v according_a to_o church-relation_n and_o therefore_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o the_o second_o argument_n argument_n ii_o where_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n make_v a_o end_n there_o do_v the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n begin_v but_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n in_o asia_n and_o at_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n do_v make_v a_o end_n therefore_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n begin_v the_o major_n be_v evident_a it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n that_o where_o the_o former_a cease_v the_o latter_a do_v begin_v all_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o assumption_n whether_o the_o grecian_a end_v as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n here_o i_o find_v that_o interpreter_n be_v great_o divide_v they_o agree_v in_o it_o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n but_o they_o be_v divide_v about_o the_o particular_a time_n when_o that_o empire_n end_v for_o all_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n come_v not_o under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n his_o successor_n in_o greece_n end_v when_o macedonia_n be_v make_v a_o roman_a province_n by_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n 166_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o successor_n the_o seleucidae_n in_o syria_n and_o judea_n end_v when_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a &_o this_o be_v do_v about_o 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o successor_n the_o lagidae_n in_o egypt_n be_v make_v a_o roman_a province_n by_o augustus_n caesar_n &_o this_o be_v do_v 28_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n so_o then_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o all_o alexander_n successor_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o roman_n yet_o all_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n at_o one_o time_n the_o great_a question_n be_v where_o we_o shall_v set_v the_o end_v of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n as_o type_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n and_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o this_o i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n first_o in_o the_o original_a distribution_n of_o alexander_n kingdom_n judea_n be_v plead_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o seleucian_n polyb._n lib._n 5._o and_o therefore_o the_o seleucian_n be_v that_o successor_n to_o who_o the_o title_n of_o the_o monarchy_n do_v principal_o appertain_v i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o lagidae_n sometime_o make_v their_o incursion_n into_o judea_n as_o may_v be_v see_v dan._n 11._o but_o in_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n judea_n be_v allot_v to_o the_o seleucian_n and_o that_o which_o may_v strengthen_v our_o argument_n if_o you_o read_v josephus_n the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o suchlike_a story_n you_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v whole_o in_o a_o manner_n from_o those_o successor_n of_o alexander_n that_o be_v of_o the_o seleucian_n line_n and_o this_o to_o i_o be_v a_o great_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v rather_o to_o end_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n second_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n at_o several_a time_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o seleucian_n be_v only_o at_o that_o time_n when_o judea_n jerusalem_n and_o all_o that_o continent_n of_o land_n fall_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n mr_n mede_n and_o some_o historian_n do_v look_v principal_o when_o greece_n the_o head-province_n be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o the_o roman_n by_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n they_o look_v here_o more_o special_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o at_o this_o very_a time_n judea_n be_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o the_o true_a grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o great_a vigour_n and_o sulness_n of_o strength_n for_o though_o in_o those_o time_n greece_n their_o native_a country_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o grecian_n yet_o nevertheless_o that_o people_n have_v still_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o continue_a for_o the_o space_n of_o 106_o year_n till_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a then_o the_o selcucian_n kingdom_n and_o together_o with_o it_o all_o the_o land_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n fall_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o state_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o may_v add_v to_o the_o force_n of_o this_o reason_n let_v we_o consider_v first_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n second_o the_o government_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v erect_v for_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o church_n for_o 2000_o year_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o charter_n to_o abraham_n unto_o thy_o seed_n have_v i_o give_v this_o land_n from_o the_o river_n of_o egypt_n to_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n gen._n 15._o 18_o 19_o 20._o this_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o day_n of_o joshua_n who_o bring_v israel_n into_o the_o possession_n thereof_o second_o for_o the_o government_n here_o erect_v the_o scripture_n do_v take_v notice_n that_o these_o country_n be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o then_o after_o that_o under_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o captivity_n and_o then_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o nibuchadnâ—…zzar_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v empire_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n shall_v be_v in_o and_o over_o those_o country_n for_o as_o sometime_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n do_v bear_v rule_n in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n so_o they_o continue_v the_o government_n till_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n get_v the_o dominion_n so_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n carry_v on_o the_o time_n of_o the_o golden-metal_n till_o the_o people_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o after_o that_o the_o people_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v continue_v the_o time_n of_o the_o silver-metal_n till_o they_o be_v subdue_v by_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o after_o the_o victory_n of_o alexander_n the_o people_n of_o greece_n go_v on_o with_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o all_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o river_n of_o egypt_n to_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a and_o then_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o then_o we_o may_v conclude_v as_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o immediate_a successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o and_o over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n so_o where_o he_o end_v as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n over_o the_o church_n there_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o object_n but_o some_o perhaps_o may_v reason_n that_o the_o lagidae_n the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o egypt_n be_v not_o make_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_n till_o the_o time_n of_o augustus_n sol._n grant_v this_o to_o be_v true_a that_o augustus_n do_v extinguish_v the_o last_o successor_n yet_o the_o monarchy_n be_v take_v from_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n before_o when_o the_o roman_n come_v into_o asia_n and_o bring_v all_o those_o eastern_a country_n about_o judea_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o great_a empire_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n for_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n to_o have_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n remain_v and_o another_o thing_n for_o that_o people_n to_o have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o this_o they_o have_v till_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n by_o the_o roman_a state_n but_o helvicus_n in_o a_o little_a treatise_n entitle_v chronologia_fw-la universalis_fw-la do_v stiff_o argue_v the_o point_n that_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n do_v not_o end_v as_o long_o
all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o their_o be_v all_o the_o controversy_n be_v about_o the_o minor_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o roman_a have_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n this_o be_v prove_v in_o these_o particular_n particular_a 1._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a kingdom_n and_o so_o far_o melancthon_n definition_n of_o a_o monarchy_n do_v hold_v true_a though_o bodin_n do_v much_o deride_v it_o in_o high_a method_n of_o history_n chap._n 7._o so_o say_v melancthon_n monarchia_fw-la est_fw-la summa_fw-la unius_fw-la reipublica_fw-la potentia_fw-la quae_fw-la aliarum_fw-la opes_fw-la &_o cop_z as_o supper_n be_v possit_fw-la a_o monarchy_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o one_o commonwealth_n which_o can_v easy_o excel_v the_o riches_n and_o plenty_n of_o all_o other_o commonwealth_n whatsoever_o and_o so_o can_v the_o roman_a state_n in_o those_o time_n go_v beyond_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n when_o the_o â—…ewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o nation_n or_o people_n particular_a 2._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n but_o also_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n now_o the_o roman_a do_v first_o begin_v to_o do_v this_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o reduce_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n particular_a 3._o the_o four_o kingdom_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o all_o the_o three_o former_a metal-kingdom_n have_v fulfil_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n but_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n of_o persia_n and_o greece_n have_v then_o only_o complete_v the_o time_n of_o their_o monarchical_a rule_n in_o and_o about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o particular_n into_o one_o sum_n the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n may_v be_v thus_o describe_v to_o be_v the_o four_o tyrannical_a state_n which_o in_o its_o time_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o former_a be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n but_o more_o special_o in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n continent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a definition_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o far_o as_o such_o a_o matter_n may_v be_v define_v for_o first_o the_o thing_n define_v and_o the_o definition_n be_v convertible_a second_o the_o most_o essential_a attribute_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v mention_v three_o they_o be_v all_o mention_v therefore_o this_o be_v a_o true_a definition_n now_o all_o these_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n and_o the_o reduce_v of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a object_n but_o here_o perhaps_o some_o will_v reply_v julius_n caesar_n be_v the_o first_o roman_a monarch_n therefore_o the_o roman_a quatenus_fw-la the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o noâ—…_n at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n sol._n if_o you_o take_v a_o monarchy_n for_o a_o form_n of_o government_n in_o and_o by_o one_o only_o i_o acknowledge_v julius_n caesar_n to_o be_v the_o foundet_fw-la of_o that_o monarchy_n for_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n that_o change_v the_o free_a state_n into_o the_o government_n by_o oâ—…e_n but_o i_o just_o question_n whether_o this_o be_v daniel_n meaning_n that_o everywhere_o and_o in_o every_o point_n of_o time_n these_o dominion_n must_v necessary_o be_v under_o one_o head_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o be_v but_o a_o tradition_n borrow_v from_o the_o custom_n of_o speech_n they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o these_o kingdom_n must_v be_v so_o constitute_v but_o this_o do_v not_o always_o necessary_o hold_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o alexander_n the_o great_a but_o after_o that_o it_o come_v to_o be_v under_o four_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o successor_n nay_o in_o the_o inter-regnum_n in_o the_o vacancy_n it_o be_v scarce_o under_o any_o head_n at_o all_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o caesar_n after_o that_o it_o come_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n nay_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n of_o roman_a majesty_n the_o beast_n be_v wound_v in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o last_o of_o all_o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a dan._n 7._o 27._o this_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o opposition_n to_o four_o kind_n of_o people_n that_o have_v the_o dominion_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n go_v before_o all_o these_o particular_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o daniel_n four_o kingdom_n that_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o administration_n shall_v be_v under_o one_o head_n it_o be_v a_o good_a and_o a_o material_a observation_n of_o helvicus_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a treatise_n pag._n 3._o quamobrem_fw-la say_v he_o nihil_fw-la movemur_fw-la aetymologiae_fw-la graecâ_fw-la ex_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quam_fw-la bodinus_fw-la ostendit_fw-la in_o methodo_fw-la histor._n cap._n 7._o cum_fw-la per_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la intelligan_v we_o quam_fw-la imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la à _fw-la daniele_n praesiguratum_fw-la quod_fw-la deus_fw-la potentiâ_fw-la prae_fw-la caeteris_fw-la instruit_fw-la ut_fw-la cetera_fw-la illud_fw-la respiciant_fw-la and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o narrow_o look_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n though_o these_o kingdom_n be_v familiar_o call_v the_o four_o monarchy_n this_o be_v mean_v chief_o of_o their_o latitude_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o dominion_n as_o they_o be_v so_o many_o summa_fw-la imperia_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o these_o dominion_n shall_v be_v always_o under_o one_o head_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n give_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o great_a kingdom_n and_o a_o second_o arise_v up_o after_o he_o and_o a_o three_o that_o shall_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o last_o a_o four_o kingdom_n as_o strong_a as_o iron_n which_o shall_v bring_v all_o into_o subjection_n from_o all_o this_o we_o may_v collect_v that_o these_o several_a kingdom_n must_v have_v supreme_a dominion_n over_o inferior_a realm_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o supreme_a dominion_n that_o one_o man_n always_o must_v bear_v rule_n and_o therefore_o look_v what_o sovereign_a dominion_n nabuchadnezzar_n begin_v over_o the_o church_n the_o same_o do_v descend_v in_o as_o large_a a_o way_n and_o in_o as_o ample_a a_o manner_n upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o precinct_n of_o their_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o then_o do_v exclude_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a may_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o freestaâ—…e_n for_o than_o they_o become_v supreme_a commander_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n object_n 2._o but_o if_o you_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o confound_v the_o free-state_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o together_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v answ._n it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n not_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o several_a form_n of_o roman_a dominion_n but_o upon_o the_o roman_n as_o oppose_v to_o one_o grecian_a one_o persian_a one_o babylonian_a dominion_n go_v before_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o earth_n especial_o the_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o the_o sovereign_a command_n of_o four_o sort_n of_o people_n and_o further_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o show_v while_o these_o several_a dominion_n be_v in_o their_o flux_n and_o succession_n christ_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v the_o confound_v together_o of_o two_o several_a kind_n of_o government_n into_o one._n it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la the_o prevail_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o sovereign_a lordship_n
story_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o particular_o the_o entrance_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o ministry_n he_o have_v these_o word_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o tiberius_n caesar_n pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n and_o herod_n be_v tetrarch_n of_o galilee_n and_o his_o brother_n philip_n tetrarch_n of_o iturea_n and_o of_o the_o region_n of_o trachonitis_n and_o lysanias_n the_o tetrarch_n of_o abilene_n the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o john_n the_o son_n of_o zacharias_n in_o the_o wilderness_n luk._n 3._o 1_o 2_o 3._o here_o i_o demand_v what_o have_v the_o evangelist_n to_o do_v with_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v a_o government_n so_o alien_a to_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v two_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a account_n the_o first_o be_v to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o daniel_n prophecy_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n for_o there_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o now_o the_o evangelist_n expound_v this_o to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a in_o particular_a be_v the_o metal-kingdom_n in_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v and_o he_o do_v leave_v it_o upon_o record_n that_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v a_o solemn_a inauguration_n into_o his_o office_n in_o that_o part_n of_o time_n when_o tiberius_n be_v emperor_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n when_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n etc._n etc._n now_o if_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o evangelist_n to_o show_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v begin_v his_o office_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n when_o the_o roman_n do_v beaâ—…_n rule_n there_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n also_o when_o all_o in_o judea_n fall_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n and_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v the_o epocha_n or_o term_v of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n second_o the_o evangelist_n do_v so_o punctual_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a government_n because_o than_o judea_n where_o the_o gospel_n begin_v to_o be_v preach_v be_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o evangelist_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o what_o the_o prophet_n and_o ancient_a writer_n have_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a as_o for_o ensample_n those_o prophet_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o israel_n as_o isaiah_n jeremy_n hosea_n date_v their_o prophecy_n from_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o king_n and_o from_o that_o time_n that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n be_v take_v away_o it_o be_v the_o use_n to_o reckon_v by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchical_a state_n so_o daniel_n and_o hezâ—…kiel_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n do_v reckon_v their_o vision_n by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a king_n and_o after_o they_o ezrah_n nehemiah_n haggie_a and_o zachary_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n date_v their_o time_n by_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o king_n of_o persia._n and_o as_o for_o those_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n they_o account_v by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o evangelist_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n date_n the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o roman_a account_n in_o all_o which_o they_o do_v secret_o imply_v that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o it_o begin_v so_o to_o be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n become_v subject_a to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o long_a the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n be_v numerable_a by_o the_o roman_a account_n but_o let_v we_o add_v another_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o same_o evangelist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 2._o a_o decree_n go_v forth_o from_o caesar_n augustus_n that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v 〈◊〉_d this_o tax_n be_v first_o make_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n now_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o world_n under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n and_o here_o we_o affirm_v when_o judea_n and_o the_o country_n near_o border_v become_v member_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o roman_a world_n then_o do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n the_o evangelist_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o kinâ—…_n of_o the_o jew_n his_o special_a purpose_n be_v to_o show_v how_o that_o particular_a continent_n be_v under_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o augustus_n caesar_n at_o that_o time_n object_n 1._o but_o here_o it_o may_v be_v object_v how_o can_v augustus_n tax_v judea_n when_o it_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n sol._n this_o matter_n be_v solid_o dispute_v by_o the_o learned_a spanhemius_fw-la in_o his_o dubia_fw-la evangelica_n part_n 2._o dub_v 2._o pa._n 157._o the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o he_o do_v deliver_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n though_o herod_n be_v king_n he_o have_v not_o jus_o summum_fw-la the_o supreme_a dominion_n he_o have_v only_o jus_o subalternum_fw-la a_o right_a and_o a_o power_n mere_o by_o the_o courtesy_n of_o augustus_n and_o therefore_o he_o cit_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o appianus_n that_o as_o darius_n be_v the_o king_n of_o pontus_n and_o polemon_n of_o cilicia_n so_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v mere_o by_o favour_n and_o courtesy_n second_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v often_o appeal_v from_o herod_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v compel_v to_o plenad_v for_o himself_o before_o antonius_n at_o laodicea_n and_o before_o augustus_n after_o the_o battle_n of_o actium_n at_o rhodes_n many_o more_o argument_n he_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o his_o government_n be_v mere_o precatious_a and_o at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o for_o that_o particular_a time_n when_o the_o roman_n begin_v to_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a these_o be_v the_o author_n own_o word_n pag._n 160_o at_o a_o sane_a erat_fw-la conditio_fw-la populi_fw-la judaici_n tempore_fw-la macchabaeorum_n cue_n indo_fw-la à _fw-la judâ_fw-la macchabaeo_n foedus_fw-la primò_fw-la cum_fw-la romanis_n initum_fw-la ubi_fw-la judaeâ—…_n vocantur_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d populi_fw-la romani_fw-la rescripto_fw-la scena_fw-la we_o ad_fw-la deâ—…ctrium_fw-la à _fw-la quo_fw-la premebantur_fw-la 1_o mac._n 8._o sed_fw-la quamâ—…rimum_fw-la à _fw-la pompeio_n magno_fw-la subacti_fw-la fuere_fw-la societatis_fw-la nomen_fw-la in_o servitutem_fw-la abâ—…r_fw-la &_o illi_fw-la aequè_fw-la ac_fw-la aliae_fw-la gentes_fw-la dâ—…victae_fw-la romanis_n vectigales_fw-la facti_fw-la eorum_fw-la imperio_fw-la accessêre_fw-la ab_fw-la eâ—…_n tempore_fw-la judaeorum_n gens_fw-la in_o clientelâ_fw-la romanorum_fw-la fuit_fw-la à _fw-la quâ—…bus_fw-la reges_fw-la pro_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la instituebantur_fw-la vel_fw-la destituebantur_fw-la &_o tale_n quidem_fw-la quibus_fw-la precarium_fw-la &_o limitatum_fw-la erat_fw-la imperium_fw-la à _fw-la nutu_fw-la eorum_fw-la suspensum_fw-la qui_fw-la romae_fw-la rerum_fw-la potâ—…ebantur_fw-la in_o these_o word_n of_o he_o he_o do_v plain_o distinguish_v what_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v before_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n and_o what_o they_o be_v after_o before_o the_o conquest_n they_o be_v friend_n ally_n and_o auxiliary_n and_o after_o that_o their_o society_n be_v turn_v into_o servitude_n and_o as_o other_o conquer_a nation_n so_o the_o jew_n be_v make_v tributary_n to_o the_o empire_n from_o that_o time_n the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v always_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o who_o their_o king_n be_v either_o set_v up_o or_o pluck_v down_o at_o pleasure_n and_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o rule_n it_o be_v mere_o limit_v hang_v upon_o the_o good_a will_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o supreme_a command_n at_o rome_n now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o judge_v when_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n according_a to_o these_o principle_n he_o must_v needs_o begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o the_o church_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n object_n 2._o why_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o tax_n be_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n and_o not_o rather_o
when_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n sol._n the_o answer_n be_v clear_a that_o though_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o cyreneus_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o tax_n and_o judea_n be_v but_o a_o member_n annex_v to_o the_o province_n of_o syria_n maldonate_fw-it upon_o the_o place_n to_o my_o apprehension_n speak_v satisfactory_o for_o say_v he_o cyreneus_n be_v not_o the_o governor_n of_o judea_n but_o of_o syria_n but_o because_o judea_n do_v then_o belong_v to_o the_o province_n of_o syria_n as_o all_o author_n do_v deliver_v it_o be_v his_o office_n to_o tax_v not_o only_a syria_n but_o judea_n also_o and_o in_o very_a deed_n much_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o roman_a story_n that_o judea_n be_v a_o member_n annex_v and_o josâ—…phus_n call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o apendix_n or_o the_o additament_n of_o syria_n if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o original_a we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o story_n that_o when_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n be_v destroy_v syria_n and_o judea_n both_o together_o come_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompeâ—…_n the_o great_a and_o here_o we_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o because_o spanhemius_fw-la do_v seem_v to_o go_v another_o way_n and_o do_v stand_v upon_o it_o that_o judea_n be_v not_o a_o member_n annex_v to_o syria_n till_o the_o time_n of_o archelaus_n when_o judea_n be_v make_v a_o province_n let_v he_o now_o give_v his_o answer_n why_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n be_v record_v by_o the_o evangelist_n to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a tax_n of_o the_o roman_a world_n his_o answer_n be_v this_o ut_fw-la non_fw-la tantum_fw-la res_fw-la tam_fw-la illustris_fw-la charactere_fw-la temporis_fw-la illustri_fw-la consignaretur_fw-la sed_fw-la &_o tali_fw-la qui_fw-la responderet_fw-la vaticiniis_fw-la propheticis_fw-la not_o only_o that_o so_o famous_a a_o matter_n shall_v be_v decipher_v by_o so_o famous_a a_o character_n of_o time_n but_o by_o such_o a_o famous_a character_n of_o time_n which_o shall_v answer_v the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o then_o in_o particular_a he_o cit_v those_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 44._o and_o then_o he_o conclude_v upon_o the_o premise_n in_o these_o word_n descriptio_fw-la enim_fw-la judaeorum_n sub_fw-la augusto_fw-la erat_fw-la publica_fw-la servitutis_fw-la professio_fw-la &_o tessera_fw-la obsequii_fw-la quod_fw-la debebatur_fw-la principi_fw-la extero_fw-la adeóque_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d advenisse_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d illud_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quo_fw-la messiah_n nasci_fw-la debuit_fw-la &_o lapis_fw-la sine_fw-la manibus_fw-la è_fw-la monte_fw-fr excindi_fw-la the_o tax_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o augustus_n be_v a_o public_a profession_n of_o their_o servitude_n and_o a_o badge_n of_o that_o homage_n which_o be_v due_a to_o a_o foreign_a prince_n and_o therefore_o a_o clear_a demonâ—…ation_n that_o that_o fullness_n of_o time_n be_v come_v in_o which_o the_o messiah_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o in_o which_o the_o stone_n shall_v be_v cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n from_o these_o word_n of_o he_o we_o do_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o evangelist_n the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o and_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v the_o jew_n do_v yield_v their_o homage_n and_o obedience_n to_o the_o roman_n as_o to_o those_o that_o be_v set_v over_o they_o but_o if_o we_o do_v inquire_v after_o the_o time_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v homager_n it_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a therefore_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o evangelist_n we_o must_v there_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n argument_n v._n that_o which_o do_v necessary_o spring_v from_o theâ—…r_a principle_n who_o do_v most_o authentical_o expound_v the_o monarchy_n that_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v first_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o their_o dominion_n be_v such_o ergo._fw-la the_o major_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o can_v reject_v that_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n which_o do_v necessary_o spring_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o authentic_a expositor_n we_o do_v in_o substance_n take_v that_o for_o truth_n which_o be_v employ_v as_o that_o which_o be_v plain_o express_v but_o for_o the_o minor_a that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-stare_a and_o that_o this_o do_v spring_n from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o authentic_a expositor_n this_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o enumeration_n of_o singulars_n first_o the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n do_v hold_v that_o all_o the_o four_o tyrannical_a empire_n be_v compact_v into_o one_o image_n and_o though_o they_o differ_v in_o some_o particular_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o dominion_n in_o this_o sense_n nothing_o do_v exclude_v the_o roman_a from_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_n second_o they_o agree_v that_o all_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n compact_v into_o one_o image_n continue_v a_o succession_n of_o that_o lordship_n which_o the_o first_o scil_n the_o babylonian_a do_v take_v from_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n if_o this_o be_v so_o the_o roman_a must_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n at_o that_o time_n only_o when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o dominion_n for_o though_o the_o roman_n be_v a_o mighty_a state_n and_o have_v gain_v to_o themselves_o a_o great_a power_n in_o the_o west_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o the_o sucsessor_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n in_o that_o monarchy_n which_o he_o have_v begin_v till_o they_o have_v take_v in_o the_o eastern_a country_n and_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n within_o the_o power_n of_o their_o kingdom_n but_o when_o this_o matter_n be_v once_o effect_v then_o do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o this_o do_v necessary_o arise_v from_o the_o principle_n and_o foundation_n of_o such_o as_o have_v best_a expound_v the_o metal-kingdom_n object_n but_o some_o perhaps_o may_v allege_v you_o have_v former_o teach_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n do_v not_o only_o respect_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_n also_o when_o the_o gentile_n come_v to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n sol._n this_o i_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n yet_o withal_o in_o the_o right_n state_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n we_o must_v have_v only_a respect_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o when_o all_o these_o kingdom_n begin_v and_o in_o particular_a the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n only_o afterward_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o apostle_n the_o church_n do_v great_o increase_v and_o the_o whole_a empire_n in_o its_o just_a latitude_n from_o east_n to_o west_n from_o north_n to_o south_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o the_o place_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v discover_v her_o state_n according_a to_o the_o change_n of_o time_n in_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o yet_o however_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o forementioned_a interpreter_n will_v strong_o enforce_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a when_o judea_n come_v under_o the_o power_n of_o that_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n only_o object_n but_o if_o it_o be_v further_o allege_v why_o do_v you_o call_v this_o a_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n see_v you_o yourself_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o exposition_n in_o some_o particular_n sol._n so_o far_o forth_o as_o the_o exposition_n be_v approve_v i_o do_v build_v upon_o it_o and_o it_o do_v strong_o enforce_v the_o conclusion_n and_o for_o the_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n i_o will_v show_v who_o be_v the_o most_o approve_a and_o why_o they_o be_v so_o call_v after_o such_o time_n as_o it_o please_v the_o lord_n to_o reveal_v to_o daniel_n the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o type_n and_o similitude_n of_o four_o metal_n in_o the_o image_n this_o discovery_n have_v be_v various_o receive_v some_o only_a have_v a_o glare_a light_n of_o the_o truth_n have_v turn_v it_o into_o fable_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o ovid_n in_o his_o metamorphosis_n
monarchy_n must_v come_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o those_o country_n where_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n have_v the_o power_n before_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v mention_v that_o a_o rod_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o the_o stock_n of_o jesse_n and_o a_o branch_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o his_o root_n isa._n 11._o 1_o 2._o a_o lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o well_o christo_fw-la enim_fw-la nascente_fw-la regius_fw-la davidis_fw-la familia_fw-la ad_fw-la pauperes_fw-la redacta_fw-la when_o christ_n be_v bear_v the_o kingly_a family_n of_o david_n be_v bring_v very_o low_a to_o this_o accord_v the_o prophet_n daniel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 44._o in_o these_o word_n he_o do_v insinuate_v that_o when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v it_o shall_v be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o new-erected_n kingdom_n raise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o rubbish_n to_o i_o therefore_o baronius_n in_o his_o apparatus_fw-la seem_v to_o deliver_v a_o strange_a exposition_n of_o this_o prophecy_n for_o he_o speak_v to_o this_o effect_n that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v special_o foretell_v to_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n above_o any_o other_o to_o which_o when_o that_o tribe_n have_v once_o attain_v in_o david_n by_o a_o long_a race_n of_o king_n it_o hold_v out_o to_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n and_o after_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n where_o there_o be_v some_o intermission_n for_o a_o time_n the_o empire_n recover_v again_o in_o zorobabel_n and_o then_o from_o he_o be_v derive_v it_o hold_v in_o his_o posterity_n without_o any_o absolute_a interruption_n to_o the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o 184_o olympiad_n when_o calvin_n and_o pollio_n be_v consul_n then_o herod_n a_o idumaean_a a_o gentile_a at_o the_o first_o and_o after_o that_o a_o proselyte_n by_o the_o courtesy_n of_o the_o roman_n take_v the_o kingdom_n in_o judea_n and_o so_o the_o government_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o native_n to_o a_o foreigner_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o be_v more_o large_o deliver_v where_o three_o error_n be_v to_o be_v note_v first_o that_o he_o make_v the_o davidical-kingdom_n to_o last_v to_o the_o time_n of_o herod_n which_o can_v be_v for_o the_o kingdom_n be_v take_v from_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n by_o the_o babylonian_n and_o by_o they_o it_o be_v transmit_v to_o the_o persian_n and_o grecian_n and_o so_o last_o of_o all_o it_o come_v to_o the_o roman_n in_o who_o time_n christ_n be_v born_n neither_o do_v herod_n a_o foreigner_n reign_v any_o more_o by_o the_o courtesy_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o do_v hyrcanus_n his_o immediate_a predecessor_n a_o second_o be_v this_o that_o he_o make_v the_o sceptre_n to_o continue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o zorobabel_n which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o they_o that_o plead_v for_o a_o inferior_a way_n of_o rule_n in_o the_o high_a priest_n the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a sanhedrâ—…m_n do_v not_o affirm_v that_o all_o these_o come_v of_o zorobabel_n no_o nor_o of_o david_n neither_o three_o he_o err_v in_o this_o that_o he_o make_v the_o sceptre_n to_o depart_v from_o judah_n in_o the_o time_n of_o herod_n for_o the_o jew_n have_v some_o form_n of_o government_n some_o law_n of_o their_o own_o which_o do_v continue_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n when_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v provide_v he_o a_o people_n among_o the_o gentile_n than_o jerusalem_n be_v destroy_v and_o the_o jew_n be_v cast_v away_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n object_n you_o will_v say_v then_o what_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o jacob_n prophecy_n sol._n this_o be_v the_o meaning_n thereof_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o succession_n of_o king_n in_o the_o line_n of_o david_n till_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n and_o though_o the_o other_o ten_o tribe_n shall_v be_v cast_v away_o yet_o that_o tribe_n shall_v remain_v and_o after_o the_o captivity_n though_o the_o supreme_a power_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o from_o they_o yet_o still_o among_o that_o people_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o some_o law_n and_o form_n of_o government_n under_o the_o persian_n grecian_n and_o roman_n till_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n when_o the_o messiah_n shall_v be_v bear_v he_o shall_v raise_v up_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o david_n which_o have_v fall_v down_o he_o shall_v set_v up_o that_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v destroy_v all_o the_o metal-kingdom_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n and_o so_o by_o consequence_n the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o this_o be_v the_o full_a sense_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o iacob_n prophecy_n piscator_fw-la in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o this_o text_n do_v confirm_v what_o we_o speak_v gubernatio_fw-la plena_fw-la cujus_fw-la princeps_fw-la pars_fw-la est_fw-la potestas_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la capitalium_fw-la adempta_fw-la fuit_fw-la posteris_fw-la judae_fw-la per_fw-la pompeium_n qui_fw-la judaeam_fw-la in_o formam_fw-la provinciae_fw-la redegit_fw-la imperioque_fw-la romanorum_fw-la subjecit_fw-la post_fw-la quam_fw-la gubernationis_fw-la ademptionem_fw-la paulò_fw-la post_fw-la natus_fw-la est_fw-la christus_fw-la sub_fw-la augusto_fw-la quod_fw-la autem_fw-la potestas_fw-la illa_fw-la judaeis_n per_fw-la romanos_fw-la fuerit_fw-la adempta_fw-la fatentur_fw-la ipsi_fw-la joh._n 18._o 31._o gubernatio_fw-la vero_fw-la imminuta_fw-la ademptâ_fw-la scilicet_fw-la potestate_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la capitalium_fw-la relictâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la civilium_fw-la &_o religionis_fw-la duravit_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la tempus_fw-la illud_fw-la quo_fw-la natus_fw-la est_fw-la christus_fw-la immo_fw-la etiam_fw-la quo_fw-la patefactus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o orbo_fw-la terrarum_fw-la per_fw-la praedicationem_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la quip_n judaeos_fw-la adhuc_fw-la tempore_fw-la passionis_fw-la christi_fw-la habuisse_fw-la potestatem_fw-la aliquam_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la patet_fw-la ex_fw-la verbis_fw-la pilati_n ad_fw-la illos_fw-la in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n betwixt_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n and_o that_o which_o be_v subordinate_a for_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n in_o capital_a crime_n he_o faith_n this_o be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a who_o first_o bring_v that_o nation_n in_o subjection_n and_o make_v it_o tributary_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o so_o that_o speech_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v it_o be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n to_o put_v any_o man_n to_o death_n joh._n 18._o 31._o for_o the_o subordinate_a power_n which_o he_o call_v gubernationem_fw-la imminutam_fw-la a_o regulate_v or_o limit_a power_n in_o civil_a cause_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n this_o say_v he_o do_v continue_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o so_o those_o word_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v you_o have_v a_o law_n and_o judge_v you_o he_o according_o to_o your_o law_n joh._n 18._o 31._o by_o this_o than_o we_o may_v understand_v how_o judea_n may_v be_v make_v subject_n to_o the_o roman_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o some_o form_n of_o policy_n may_v continue_v among_o that_o people_n to_o make_v good_a the_o prophecy_n of_o jacob_n but_o if_o we_o must_v needs_o stand_v upon_o the_o word_n that_o the_o sceptre_n be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a this_o have_v excellent_a ground_n in_o the_o story_n and_o it_o do_v make_v exceed_o for_o our_o purpose_n for_o the_o ground_n in_o the_o story_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v in_o bondage_n first_o to_o the_o babylonian_n second_o to_o the_o persian_n three_o to_o the_o grecian_n that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n they_o do_v assert_v their_o liberty_n against_o the_o grecian_n of_o the_o seleucian_n line_n and_o some_o king_n do_v reign_v in_o judea_n of_o the_o stock_n of_o the_o macchabee_n but_o after_o such_o time_n as_o pompey_n the_o great_a bring_v judea_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n they_o never_o recover_v their_o liberty_n again_o now_o then_o i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o to_o judge_v whether_o here_o be_v not_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n this_o we_o have_v confirm_v by_o reason_n and_o have_v answer_v such_o objection_n as_o may_v be_v allege_v to_o the_o contrary_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o second_o point_n to_o show_v the_o order_n of_o the_o time_n that_o there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o for_o the_o time_n we_o can_v easy_o be_v deceive_v because_o the_o word_n of_o josephus_n be_v so_o plain_a that_o this_o
come_v to_o pass_v in_o that_o year_n when_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o 179_o olympiad_n in_o the_o three_o month_n on_o a_o fastingday_n he_o say_v that_o pompey_n enter_v jerusalem_n with_o the_o roman_a legion_n antiq._n lib._n 12._o cap._n 8._o and_o for_o their_o subjection_n to_o the_o roman_n he_o add_v that_o syria_n and_o judea_n and_o all_o place_n from_o the_o border_n of_o egypt_n to_o euphrates_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o tuition_n of_o scaurus_n antiq._n lib._n 14._o cap._n 8._o &_o the_o bell._n jud._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 5._o and_o here_o i_o find_v that_o all_o historian_n and_o chronologer_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o aforementioned_a year_n now_o for_o the_o number_n of_o time_n that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o this_o begin_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n this_o be_v clear_a also_o in_o all_o our_o ordinary_a book_n of_o chronology_n dr_n willet_n who_o do_v differ_v from_o our_o judgement_n about_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n he_o in_o his_o synops._n papism_n quaest._n de_fw-fr antichr_n part_n 2._o say_v that_o the_o sceptre_n be_v take_v from_o judah_n at_o that_o year_n when_o cicero_n be_v consul_n at_o rome_n which_o he_o affirm_v to_o be_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o general_a he_o do_v approve_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n as_o bale_n the_o historian_n do_v before_o he_o and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v allege_v that_o calvisius_n the_o most_o accurate_a chronologer_n do_v number_n something_o more_o than_o 60_o year_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n let_v we_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n do_v enter_v their_o office_n about_o the_o 20_o of_o october_n when_o all_o be_v full_a of_o trouble_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o four_o of_o july_n follow_v which_o be_v the_o 17_o day_n of_o the_o month_n tamuz_fw-fr the_o roman_n enter_v jerusalem_n and_o pompey_n go_v into_o the_o temple_n to_o this_o if_o we_o add_v those_o act_n of_o he_o of_o break_v down_o the_o wall_n of_o jerusalem_n of_o make_v judea_n tributary_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o deliver_v all_o into_o the_o power_n of_o scaurus_n the_o quaestor_n till_o further_a order_n shall_v be_v take_v by_o the_o senate_n these_o thing_n must_v necessary_o be_v do_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n when_o câ—…cero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n or_o rather_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o year_n which_o according_a to_o calvisius_n his_o account_n be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o world_n 3889._o to_o which_o if_o you_o add_v 666_o year_n the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o will_v make_v the_o year_n of_o the_o world_n 4554._o and_o this_o will_v bring_v we_o to_o that_o fatal_a year_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o so_o this_o present_a year_n will_v be_v from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o 4555_o year_n from_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o 606_o year_n from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o 666_o year_n for_o the_o number_n of_o year_n there_o be_v yet_o one_o main_a objection_n some_o will_v have_v the_o period_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a scholastical_a speculation_n sol._n we_o will_v go_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n for_o the_o scripture_n let_v we_o first_o consider_v the_o word_n of_o daniel_n thanksgiving_n upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n bless_a be_v the_o name_n of_o god_n for_o ever_o for_o wisdom_n and_o may_v be_v his_o he_o change_v the_o time_n and_o season_n he_o remove_v king_n and_o set_v up_o king_n dan._n 2._o 20_o 21._o the_o scope_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v concern_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o so_o many_o change_n of_o time_n answerable_a to_o those_o four_o mutation_n of_o empire_n but_o if_o we_o look_v more_o narrow_o to_o the_o text_n the_o word_n in_o the_o chaldee_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v time_n and_o revolution_n of_o time_n for_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v as_o much_o as_o tempus_fw-la statutum_fw-la &_o determinatum_fw-la a_o appoint_a and_o determinate_a time_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v show_v nebuchadnezzar_n dream_n to_o daniel_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o dream_n that_o it_o concern_v a_o fourfold_a change_n of_o empire_n and_o a_o fourfold_a change_n of_o time_n upon_o the_o earth_n upon_o this_o reason_n the_o prophet_n break_v forth_o into_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n in_o a_o suitable_a manner_n to_o the_o present_a occasion_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o babylonian_n to_o the_o persian_n from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o grecian_n from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o roman_n here_o be_v a_o notable_a example_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o that_o which_o be_v more_o considerable_a the_o lord_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n of_o these_o people_n many_o year_n before_o they_o come_v to_o have_v the_o dominion_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o this_o cause_n the_o prophet_n break_v forth_o into_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n in_o his_o dispose_n the_o change_n of_o time_n and_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n and_o for_o the_o communication_n of_o this_o deep_a secret_a to_o he_o and_o the_o other_o three_o child_n and_o by_o their_o mean_n to_o the_o information_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o all_o this_o be_v do_v shall_v we_o say_v that_o the_o four_o change_n of_o time_n in_o the_o image_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v but_o a_o curious_a speculation_n further_o it_o be_v add_v vers_fw-la 44._o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v this_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o four_o period_n of_o time_n then_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a speculation_n but_o a_o plain_a scripture-truth_n for_o it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o show_v that_o down_o from_o nabuchadnezzar_n there_o shall_v be_v four_o change_n of_o empire_n and_o four_o notable_a revolution_n of_o time_n and_o when_o these_o change_n shall_v be_v in_o their_o course_n and_o succession_n than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v now_o whereas_o bodin_n in_o his_o method_n of_o history_n chap._n 7._o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n in_o the_o confutation_n of_o this_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o he_o allege_v first_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n he_o confute_v which_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o say_v the_o babylonian_a empire_n do_v not_o begin_v at_o ninus_n but_o at_o nabuchadnezzar_n second_o he_o take_v it_o as_o grant_v that_o only_o the_o amplitude_n of_o dominion_n make_v a_o monarchical_a kingdom_n and_o hereupon_o reason_n why_o shall_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o parthian_n saracen_n turk_n tartar_n go_v under_o the_o account_n of_o monarchical_a kingdom_n here_o he_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o not_o only_o the_o greatness_n of_o dominion_n but_o the_o greatness_n of_o dominion_n over_o the_o church_n continent_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o daniel_n metal-kingdom_n and_o therefore_o look_v what_o kingdom_n nabuchadnezzar_n do_v begin_v it_o do_v orderly_o descend_v to_o the_o persian_n grecian_n and_o roman_n and_o not_o to_o the_o parthian_n as_o experience_n show_v therefore_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o state_n or_o government_n in_o the_o general_n notion_n but_o a_o state_n or_o government_n that_o be_v idolatrous_a and_o do_v persecute_v the_o church_n neither_o do_v it_o signify_v a_o idolatrous_a government_n in_o the_o latitude_n but_o such_o a_o idolatrous_a government_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n if_o this_o distinction_n be_v well_o observe_v they_o that_o be_v enemy_n to_o magistracy_n will_v not_o have_v such_o harbour_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o they_o think_v they_o have_v three_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o stand_v for_o a_o german-roman_a empire_n and_o with_o he_o we_o do_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o fable_n for_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o
bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n for_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n aforesaid_a to_o the_o clear_a probation_n of_o which_o i_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o two_o point_n first_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n against_o junius_n and_o his_o follower_n second_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n not_o from_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n but_o from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o from_o this_o beginning_n i_o do_v positive_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o papacy_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o type_n or_o emblem_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a accommodation_n and_o application_n of_o daniel_n vision_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v 666_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o do_v more_o full_o repeat_v that_o which_o be_v more_o brief_o deliver_v before_o and_o in_o these_o calculation_n he_o do_v but_o refer_v we_o to_o daniel_n chronologie_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n this_o be_v the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o discourse_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o point_n i_o will_v remove_v a_o mistake_n in_o some_o of_o our_o latter_a commentary_n which_o will_v have_v mahomet_n or_o the_o turk_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o grasserus_n and_o mr_n brightman_n i_o have_v be_v hold_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o admiration_n to_o see_v two_o such_o worthy_a expositor_n to_o leave_v the_o common_a and_o plain_a way_n and_o to_o embrace_v a_o private_a fancy_n of_o their_o own_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o ordinary_a reason_n of_o man_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o argument_n first_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o text_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o part_n that_o do_v integrate_a and_o make_v up_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o so_o do_v neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n as_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o experience_n for_o who_o can_v say_v that_o the_o turk_n or_o mahomet_n be_v any_o integral_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v every_o way_n so_o contrary_a and_o opposite_a have_v no_o union_n or_o conjunction_n at_o all_o object_n 1._o but_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n be_v reckon_v as_o branch_n and_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v the_o prince_n by_o who_o the_o empire_n be_v destroy_v sol._n to_o this_o i_o reply_v the_o forename_a interpreter_n may_v easy_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o doubt_n out_o of_o the_o revelation_n though_o the_o ten_o king_n do_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n yet_o all_o of_o they_o afterward_o be_v unite_v in_o one_o roman_a body_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n but_o neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n ever_o come_v within_o this_o union_n or_o combination_n object_n 2._o but_o it_o may_v be_v further_o allege_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a horn_n and_o this_o rather_o agree_v to_o mahomet_n and_o the_o turk_n than_o to_o the_o papacy_n who_o part_n it_o be_v to_o preserve_v they_o sol._n among_o the_o many_o note_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n it_o be_v possible_a some_o few_o may_v be_v applicable_a to_o mahomet_n and_o to_o the_o turk_n but_o we_o shall_v also_o consider_v the_o multitude_n and_o evidence_n of_o those_o other_o that_o do_v utter_o reject_v such_o a_o application_n now_o there_o be_v many_o note_n that_o can_v possible_o agree_v with_o mahomet_n or_o the_o turk_n if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o singular_n and_o for_o the_o eradication_n of_o three_o horn_n we_o have_v large_o prove_v how_o the_o papacy_n do_v humble_a three_o dominion_n to_o have_v elbow-room_n in_o italy_n he_o do_v cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o former_a and_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o union_n of_o the_o residue_n to_o make_v a_o roman_n catholic_n empire_n second_o for_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v and_o his_o body_n give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n now_o what_o congruity_n or_o colour_n of_o reason_n be_v there_o that_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o mahomet_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n this_o be_v full_o verify_v in_o that_o which_o be_v speak_v the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o they_o both_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n three_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n there_o be_v the_o great_a cruelty_n exercise_v against_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o mahomet_n and_o the_o turk_n though_o they_o have_v make_v great_a waste_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n yet_o the_o war_n have_v not_o be_v former_o against_o the_o saint_n as_o such_o neither_o have_v their_o cruelty_n be_v the_o great_a that_o ever_o have_v be_v but_o if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n here_o have_v be_v a_o war_n against_o the_o saint_n as_o saint_n and_o here_o have_v be_v the_o great_a persecution_n that_o ever_o be_v as_o appear_z by_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n four_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o continue_v a_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n this_o will_v not_o agree_v to_o the_o duration_n of_o mahomet_n for_o what_o place_n of_o scripture_n do_v once_o mention_v such_o a_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v plain_o apply_v to_o the_o papacy_n rev._n 12._o 6._o rev._n 13._o 5._o these_o and_o many_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v produce_v to_o prove_v that_o mahomet_n can_v be_v resemble_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o reason_n for_o the_o affirmative_a be_v very_o weak_a and_o feeble_a on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o chapter_n and_o the_o whole_a bundle_n of_o note_n they_o will_v be_v whole_o apply_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o strong_o prove_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o little_a horn._n now_o i_o will_v try_v the_o truth_n of_o one_o principle_n on_o which_o the_o forename_a author_n do_v build_v when_o they_o take_v mahomet_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn._n the_o chief_a ground_n they_o build_v upon_o be_v this_o because_o the_o turk_n do_v hold_v all_o those_o country_n in_o asia_n which_o be_v former_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o this_o i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o so_o long_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n the_o delineation_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n be_v in_o special_a reference_n to_o that_o church_n but_o they_o be_v cast_v off_o the_o metal-kingdom_n so_o much_o of_o they_o as_o do_v remain_v do_v more_o immediate_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o the_o gentile_n if_o mahomet_n be_v the_o little_a horn_n who_o be_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o he_o do_v wear_v cut_v will_v any_o man_n say_v that_o they_o be_v only_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n alas_o the_o jew_n be_v a_o people_n cast_v away_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o name_n of_o mahomet_n be_v hear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o they_o do_v remain_v till_o this_o day_n a_o people_n not_o call_v again_o it_o may_v be_v more_o true_o affirm_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v not_o concern_v the_o jew_n only_o nor_o the_o gentile_n only_o but_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o their_o several_a time_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o we_o will_v lay_v down_o some_o special_a observation_n first_o in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n it_o be_v not_o the_o purpose_n of_o god_n only_o to_o show_v four_o revolution_n of_o empire_n but_o his_o more_o special_a intent_n be_v to_o show_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n second_o it_o be_v his_o purpose_n
but_o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o such_o a_o author_n here_o be_v the_o very_a formality_n of_o antichristianism_n for_o which_o which_o man_n shall_v be_v liable_a to_o very_o great_a judgement_n unless_o they_o do_v repent_v and_o though_o they_o do_v distinguish_v betwixt_o two_o kind_n of_o head_n that_o head_n which_o be_v supreme_a and_o that_o which_o be_v ministerial_a it_o be_v too_o too_o well_o know_v if_o we_o go_v to_o practice_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o assume_v a_o ministerial_a headship_n to_o himself_o nay_o indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n he_o have_v make_v the_o headship_n of_o christ_n nothing_o at_o all_o nine_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n aught_o to_o be_v so_o expound_v that_o therein_o must_v appear_v the_o principal_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v john_n see_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark_n chap._n 20._o 3_o 4._o the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n must_v be_v for_o the_o refusal_n of_o these_o thing_n if_o we_o transfer_v this_o to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o great_a multitude_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n because_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n ceremony_n tradition_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n impose_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v slay_v because_o they_o hold_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o take_v the_o lord_n christ_n alone_o for_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v live_v only_o in_o subjection_n to_o his_o law_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o the_o aforemention_v particular_n into_o one_o sum_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n in_o the_o visibility_n thereof_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o all_o circumstance_n do_v wonderful_o agree_v but_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o give_v some_o special_a instance_n for_o this_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o here_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n we_o shall_v find_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o the_o character_n or_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a antichrist_n for_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o jason_n when_o he_o have_v buy_v the_o high_a priesthood_n for_o money_n and_o do_v assign_v 150_o talent_n more_o if_o he_o may_v have_v licence_n to_o set_v up_o a_o place_n for_o exercise_n and_o for_o the_o train_n up_o of_o youth_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o heathen_a and_o to_o write_v they_o of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o name_n of_o antiochian_o which_o when_o the_o king_n have_v grant_v and_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v express_o say_v of_o this_o jason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d our_o english_a have_v it_o he_o forthwith_o bring_v his_o own_o nation_n to_o the_o greekish_a fashion_n junius_n and_o montanus_n and_o the_o lexicographer_n scapula_n have_v it_o ad_fw-la graecum_fw-la ritum_fw-la but_o i_o think_v the_o word_n may_v better_o be_v translate_v he_o carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o greek_a character_n 2_o macc._n 4._o 9_o 10._o for_o the_o more_o close_a and_o perfect_a application_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v note_v these_o four_o particular_n 1._o what_o be_v the_o hellenick_n or_o grecian_a character_n 2._o who_o be_v the_o person_n that_o do_v receive_v it_o 3._o the_o time_n when_o 4._o the_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o do_v compel_v they_o to_o receive_v it_o for_o the_o first_o a_o character_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o note_n of_o distinction_n by_o and_o through_o which_o one_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o as_o the_o ephraimite_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o gileadite_n by_o the_o word_n shibole_v so_o one_o nation_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o by_o their_o language_n attire_n and_o other_o custom_n but_o in_o this_o case_n we_o have_v not_o to_o do_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o civil_a distinction_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o such_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v the_o public_a profession_n among_o the_o profane_a grecian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o respect_n whereof_o that_o public_a profession_n be_v determinatus_fw-la modus_fw-la vivendi_fw-la as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v contain_v that_o manner_n and_o way_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o antiochian_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v that_o whereby_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o for_o they_o have_v a_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o that_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n there_o be_v then_o a_o exact_a agreement_n betwixt_o the_o hellenick_n and_o the_o romish_a character_n and_o in_o both_o nation_n man_n be_v distinguish_v by_o this_o as_o by_o the_o badge_n of_o their_o profession_n second_o for_o the_o person_n who_o be_v they_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o he_o carry_v over_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o own_o countryman_n of_o the_o stock_n and_o lineage_n of_o abraham_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v foretell_v by_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n many_o year_n before_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n many_o of_o his_o own_o countryman_n shall_v forsake_v the_o holy_a covenant_n dan._n 11._o 31_o 32._o and_o as_o he_o foretell_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v indeed_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o in_o the_o story_n of_o josephus_n and_o other_o now_o if_o we_o apy_o this_o to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v a_o more_o general_a defection_n and_o apostasy_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n three_o for_o the_o time_n when_o be_v it_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n to_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o religion_n use_v by_o the_o grecian_n in_o the_o seleâ—…cian_a state_n it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n if_o therefore_o we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n this_o be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o which_o be_v do_v before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n who_o be_v set_v forth_o as_o a_o type_n and_o a_o figure_n of_o that_o great_a antichrist_n who_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n four_o for_o the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o jason_n shall_v carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n or_o to_o that_o way_n of_o profession_n it_o be_v then_o when_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n some_o sin_n do_v increase_v by_o propagation_n as_o original_a sin_n some_o by_o ensample_n as_o many_o evil_a custom_n among_o we_o but_o here_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o increase_n and_o prevail_v of_o a_o sin_n by_o imperial_a edict_n by_o the_o countenance_n power_n and_o authority_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n in_o their_o hand_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n all_o do_v receive_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o reason_n it_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o monarchy_n or_o imperial_a power_n the_o beast_n as_o a_o potentate_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n by_o the_o hellenick_n character_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n we_o may_v know_v what_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o by_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o i_o have_v stay_v the_o long_a on_o this_o point_n because_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a matter_n in_o the_o text_n and_o the_o right_a
when_o that_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v we_o read_v when_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v at_o bethleem_n that_o certain_a wiseman_n come_v from_o the_o east_n to_o jerusalem_n say_v where_o be_v bear_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o we_o have_v see_v his_o star_n in_o the_o east_n matth._n 2._o 1_o 2_o 3._o here_o i_o demand_v why_o be_v this_o star_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o star_n the_o reason_n be_v plain_a because_o it_o do_v denote_v and_o set_v forth_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n so_o in_o the_o like_a case_n the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n because_o it_o do_v characterise_v decipher_v and_o set_v forth_o the_o time_n when_o that_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v second_o whereas_o they_o allege_v that_o there_o be_v only_o 606_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n i_o confess_v this_o be_v true_a if_o we_o make_v our_o account_n by_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o what_o warrant_n have_v we_o to_o proceed_v in_o this_o method_n for_o though_o the_o christian_n do_v general_o use_v this_o way_n of_o computation_n yet_o the_o general_a use_n have_v not_o be_v so_o to_o reckon_v for_o as_o martinius_n a_o acuâ—…e_a grammarian_n speak_v of_o the_o read_n of_o the_o hebrew_n so_o we_o also_o may_v say_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o computation_n of_o the_o time_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o be_v not_o in_o this_o to_o follow_v the_o modern_a but_o the_o ancient_a use_n these_o be_v his_o word_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v the_o custom_n of_o our_o age_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n and_o direction_n of_o speak_v hebrew_n but_o so_o far_o only_o as_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a people_n further_o he_o add_v in_o every_o nation_n there_o be_v skilful_a and_o learned_a man_n in_o that_o language_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o all_o read_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o german_n pronounce_v their_o word_n one_o way_n the_o french_z another_o the_o spaniard_n and_o italian_n another_o and_o each_o of_o they_o say_v they_o have_v their_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a custom_n but_o such_o a_o custom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v a_o lawful_a argument_n let_v we_o hold_v this_o therefore_o for_o a_o sound_a foundation_n both_o in_o read_v write_v and_o â—…ronouncing_v hebrew_n veterem_fw-la haebraeorum_n usum_fw-la sequendum_fw-la esse_fw-la the_o ancient_a use_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v technol_n p._n 45._o so_o i_o may_v say_v in_o the_o present_a case_n they_o that_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n &_o they_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o so_o paraeus_n downham_n and_o our_o best_a interpreter_n do_v at_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n they_o must_v not_o count_v the_o number_n of_o time_n by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o by_o any_o such_o like_a modern_a style_n but_o they_o must_v have_v recourse_n ad_fw-la veterem_fw-la prophetarum_fw-la &_o apostolorum_fw-la usum_fw-la to_o the_o ancient_a use_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o here_o they_o may_v find_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v only_o 606_o in_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n will_v be_v 666_o in_o daniel_n chronologie_n and_o that_o which_o may_v be_v for_o a_o confirmation_n of_o this_o truth_n let_v we_o but_o remember_v what_o have_v be_v former_o prove_v to_o wit_n that_o john_n in_o the_o revolation_n do_v large_o repeat_v shat_z which_o have_v be_v more_o brief_o mention_v by_o daniel_n concern_v the_o roman_a or_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n further_o we_o read_v that_o when_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o but_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophot_n rev._n 10._o 6_o 7._o here_o two_o question_n be_v to_o be_v demand_v first_o what_o do_v he_o mean_v when_o he_o say_v that_o time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o second_o to_o what_o prophet_n do_v he_o refer_v we_o when_o he_o say_v as_o he_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n by_o time_n we_o be_v to_o take_v it_o only_o with_o a_o restriction_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o tyrannical_a government_n of_o this_o world_n as_o it_o be_v set_v forth_o in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o more_o special_o in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n second_o for_o the_o servant_n the_o prophet_n mr._n mede_n grasserus_n and_o other_o do_v understand_v this_o of_o the_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n which_o do_v reach_v to_o the_o dissolution_n and_o destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n if_o we_o put_v all_o this_o together_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v compute_v by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n but_o by_o the_o ancient_a and_o prophetical_a chronologie_n in_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n these_o two_o argument_n be_v answer_v paraeus_n downham_n and_o other_o protestant_a writer_n be_v whole_o we_o for_o they_o altogether_o in_o a_o manner_n in_o their_o treatise_n and_o commentary_n do_v teach_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o that_o a_o thing_n be_v antichristian_a so_o far_o as_o it_o do_v contribute_v to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o put_v he_o in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o only_a undoubted_a unquestionable_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o and_o so_o much_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n that_o the_o beast_n cause_v these_o three_o thing_n to_o be_v receive_v the_o mark_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n only_o here_o be_v one_o hard_a question_n to_o be_v dissolve_v in_o which_o i_o find_v that_o interpreter_n be_v great_o divide_v and_o that_o be_v this_o whether_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n be_v so_o many_o expression_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n or_o whether_o be_v they_o three_o distinct_a several_a matter_n some_o be_v of_o opinion_n as_o alcazar_n that_o all_o these_o three_o ought_v to_o be_v couple_v together_o exegeticè_fw-la by_o way_n of_o explanation_n see_v that_o which_o in_o this_o and_o the_o former_a verse_n be_v absolute_o call_v the_o mark_n be_v afterward_o express_o call_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 15._o ver_fw-la 2._o and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 11._o other_o be_v of_o a_o different_a judgement_n as_o ribera_n for_o they_o hold_v that_o these_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v for_o they_o that_o stand_v on_o the_o glassy_a sea_n be_v say_v in_o express_a term_n to_o overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 15._o ver_fw-la 1_o 2._o now_o our_o answer_n to_o this_o question_n be_v this_o first_o we_o say_v that_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n can_v be_v affirm_v to_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n see_v they_o be_v in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n deliver_v with_o distinction_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o distinction_n be_v lay_v down_o in_o sundry_a text_n to_o the_o second_o also_o we_o answer_v that_o these_o be_v not_o three_o several_a matter_n as_o ribera_n paraeus_n abbot_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o as_o though_o some_o of_o the_o beast_n subject_n shall_v have_v the_o mark_v other_o the_o name_n and_o a_o three_o sort_n the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n that_o we_o shall_v put_v those_o thing_n asunder_o which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v always_o join_v together_o therefore_o to_o determine_v the_o question_n we_o will_v take_v a_o middle_a way_n between_o these_o two_o extreme_n we_o affirm_v then_o that_o in_o the_o general_a these_o three_o do_v agree_v in_o one_o matter_n for_o the_o substance_n though_o it_o be_v distinguish_v by_o three_o apocalyptical_a consideration_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o particular_a place_n where_o john_n see_v the_o number_n of_o they_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 15._o ver_fw-la 2._o all_o these_o several_a expression_n set_v forth_o one_o sort_n
etc._n here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n the_o discovery_n than_o must_v be_v by_o understanding_n but_o here_o we_o be_v not_o to_o conceive_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n as_o lie_v mere_o in_o mathematical_a subtlety_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o under_o the_o high_a penalty_n shall_v give_v such_o serious_a warning_n to_o the_o church_n to_o beware_v of_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o discoverable_a to_o they_o that_o have_v skill_n in_o the_o mathematics_n you_o will_v say_v what_o wisdom_n be_v here_o intend_a i_o answer_v such_o a_o skill_n and_o dexterity_n only_o by_o which_o man_n be_v able_a to_o render_v the_o mystical_a and_o figurative_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o true_a natural_a sense_n and_o construction_n the_o like_a expression_n be_v use_v rev._n 17._o 9_o here_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o have_v wisdom_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v by_o wisdom_n he_o do_v here_o mean_a a_o sagacity_n and_o skill_n to_o expound_v the_o parable_n and_o mystical_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o bare_a sense_n and_o signification_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o point_v to_o some_o method_n of_o account_n famous_o know_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o whereas_o he_o do_v not_o open_o and_o plain_o but_o under_o dark_a term_n express_v the_o matter_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666_o by_o this_o he_o do_v imply_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o true_a calculation_n and_o discovery_n of_o the_o number_n you_o will_v say_v if_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n why_o be_v not_o this_o express_v in_o plain_a and_o significant_a term_n by_o the_o like_a manner_n of_o reason_v you_o may_v argue_v why_o do_v the_o spirit_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n carry_v on_o the_o description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o figurative_a mystical_a and_o typical_a way_n of_o expression_n he_o may_v if_o he_o have_v so_o please_v have_v say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o mountain_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o many_o head_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o he_o do_v rather_o use_v a_o dark_a circumlocution_n of_o a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n he_o do_v use_v such_o a_o hide_a way_n of_o express_v these_o thing_n in_o emblem_n and_o figure_n that_o pious_a man_n may_v bestow_v the_o more_o diligence_n in_o search_v the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o râ—…velatun_n chap._n 17._o v._n 7._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n piis_fw-la vero_fw-la interpretatione_n aenigmatic_a à _fw-la aurem_fw-la veâ—…icare_fw-la voluit_fw-la spiritus_fw-la ut_fw-la subinde_fw-la in_o suorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la eventus_fw-la atque_fw-la historias_fw-la invigilarâ—…nt_fw-la and_o if_o we_o come_v to_o example_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o â—…even_a trumpet_n be_v deliver_v in_o a_o very_a dark_a and_o mystical_a manner_n for_o after_o that_o the_o angel_n have_v offer_v much_o incense_n with_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n before_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v when_o the_o first_o angel_n sound_v there_o follow_v hail_o and_o fire_v mingle_v with_o blood_n chap._n 8._o ver_fw-la 7._o when_o the_o second_o angel_n sound_v a_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n ver_fw-la 8._o and_o when_o the_o three_o angel_n sound_v a_o great_a star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n into_o the_o river_n and_o fountain_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o star_n be_v wormwood_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o by_o these_o emblem_n and_o figure_n so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n in_o a_o succession_n be_v say_v to_o fall_v upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o persecute_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o after_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n be_v offer_v up_o on_o the_o golden_a altar_n upon_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v as_o in_o the_o like_a case_n when_o eliah_n flee_v to_o horeb_n he_o make_v intercession_n against_o israel_n say_v i_o have_v be_v very_o jealous_a for_o the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n have_v forsake_v thy_o covenant_n throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o i_o be_o leave_v alone_o and_o they_o seek_v my_o life_n to_o take_v it_o away_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o prayer_n the_o lord_n bid_v he_o go_v out_o and_o stand_v upon_o the_o mount_n 1_o king_n 19_o 11_o 12_o 13._o and_o as_o he_o stand_v first_o the_o lord_n pass_v by_o and_o a_o great_a and_o a_o strong_a wind_n rend_v the_o mountain_n and_o after_o the_o wind_n there_o be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o after_o the_o earthquake_n a_o fire_n here_o if_o we_o will_v inquire_v after_o the_o signification_n of_o these_o three_o emblem_n for_o we_o can_v otherwise_o think_v but_o that_o something_o be_v special_o intend_v in_o vision_n of_o this_o nature_n the_o lord_n own_o interpretation_n will_v show_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o hazael_n shall_v jeâ—…u_n sâ—…ay_v and_o he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o jeâ—…u_n shall_v elâ—…shah_n sâ—…ay_v here_o then_o be_v three_o judgement_n in_o a_o succession_n the_o wind_n the_o earthquake_n and_o the_o fire_n and_o for_o the_o still_o small_a voice_n that_o be_v express_v in_o these_o word_n i_o have_v reserve_v to_o myself_o seven_o thousand_o man_n that_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n ver_fw-la 18._o now_o if_o you_o go_v to_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n that_o come_v one_o after_o another_o upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o idolatry_n and_o for_o their_o kill_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v certain_o mean_v by_o each_o trumpet_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o hail_n mingle_v with_o fire_n by_o the_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o type_n see_v the_o spirit_n do_v not_o set_v down_o his_o meaning_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o vision_n represent_v to_o elias_n we_o shall_v in_o this_o case_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n for_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v on_o set_v purpose_n deliver_v these_o thing_n more_o enigmatical_o and_o figurative_o that_o we_o shall_v attentive_o consider_v the_o way_n of_o his_o deal_n in_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o in_o deliver_v his_o church_n o_o how_o far_o then_o do_v they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o true_a way_n who_o be_v enemy_n against_o all_o secular_a learning_n in_o the_o profitable_a and_o sober_a use_n thereof_o god_n do_v of_o set_a purpose_n carry_v on_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n so_o dark_o because_o we_o shall_v turn_v every_o way_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o do_v speak_v so_o mystical_o concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666._o further_o also_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o by_o deceive_v of_o the_o nation_n it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o speak_v every_o circumstance_n plain_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o man_n how_o shall_v the_o beast_n have_v deceive_v the_o world_n if_o his_o deceit_n and_o pious_a fraud_n if_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o every_o particular_a shall_v have_v be_v full_o discover_v there_o be_v then_o a_o peculiar_a sort_n of_o people_n to_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v give_v a_o special_a desire_n to_o look_v into_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o they_o have_v in_o some_o measure_n a_o ability_n though_o other_o be_v dark_a to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o his_o deep_a and_o mystical_a expression_n in_o the_o several_a epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o asia_n this_o be_v add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o he_o that_o have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v what_o
fit_o apply_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a which_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o figure_n but_o now_o a_o little_a to_o draw_v near_o to_o the_o point_n when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o whore_n do_v begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o where_o shall_v we_o set_v the_o date_n of_o her_o dominion_n for_o so_o the_o angel_n do_v expound_v the_o word_n the_o water_n where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v kindred_n and_o people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o language_n ver_fw-la 17._o her_o sit_v upon_o the_o beast_n and_o upon_o many_o water_n do_v not_o only_o imply_v a_o ordinary_a sit_v but_o a_o sit_v in_o the_o way_n of_o lordship_n dominion_n and_o supreme_a command_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o sit_v we_o must_v look_v after_o if_o we_o will_v true_o know_v the_o time_n when_o the_o whore_n begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o here_o i_o say_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v begin_v to_o be_v the_o second_o beast_n or_o universal_a head_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n then_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n or_o rather_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o ride_v the_o beast_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o fornication_n and_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n let_v we_o therefore_o more_o distinct_o consider_v the_o time_n as_o the_o angel_n do_v give_v the_o true_a delineation_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o speak_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n that_o shall_v be_v whole_o at_o her_o devotion_n he_o do_v express_o speak_v of_o they_o they_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n ver_fw-la 12._o therefore_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o king_n must_v needs_o anticipate_v or_o go_v before_o the_o jurisdiction_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n and_o lest_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o mistake_n in_o the_o time_n the_o angel_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o there_o must_v be_v eight_o revolution_n of_o state_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o seven_o of_o they_o must_v fall_v before_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o whore_n shall_v ride_v the_o beast_n these_o be_v his_o word_n there_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o go_v into_o perdition_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v arise_v and_o seven_o form_n of_o government_n must_v fall_v in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n can_v begin_v but_o here_o be_v a_o hard_a question_n to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o way_n how_o can_v the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o yet_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n i_o will_v the_o more_o willing_o take_v it_o into_o consideration_n because_o i_o have_v be_v heretofore_o much_o puzzle_v with_o the_o question_n and_o i_o find_v also_o that_o the_o very_o best_a and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n do_v not_o give_v a_o certain_a sound_n to_o let_v pass_v how_o far_o brightman_n and_o paraeus_n have_v go_v aside_o in_o the_o matter_n mr._n forbes_n make_v the_o king_n and_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v co_z incident_a term_n but_o in_o this_o he_o be_v great_o mistake_v for_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v expreslâ—…_n say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o head_n he_o be_v only_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o therefore_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o these_o be_v not_o equivalent_a term_n but_o that_o necessary_o some_o distinction_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o the_o head_n and_o the_o king_n mr._n mede_n therefore_o keep_v himself_o in_o doubtful_a term_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o seven_o change_n of_o state_n to_o wit_n the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o say_v that_o this_o potentate_n because_o he_o shall_v be_v of_o short_a continuance_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v dynaste_n alius_fw-la another_o ruler_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la alius_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n not_o another_o so_o likewise_o concern_v the_o beast_n in_o which_o state_n he_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n this_o beast_n say_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesar_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimus_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o so_o far_o as_o i_o apprehend_v there_o be_v two_o passage_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o differ_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesareate_a from_o the_o pagan_a to_o the_o christian_a caesar_n how_o can_v he_o call_v that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n dynasten_fw-la quasi_fw-la alium_fw-la revera_fw-la tamen_fw-la non_fw-la alium_fw-la the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v plain_a five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n and_o the_o other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v it_o be_v clear_a then_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v eight_o in_o all_o and_o not_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o and_o the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o in_o reality_n and_o truth_n and_o not_o another_o in_o show_n only_o as_o mr._n mede_n will_v have_v it_o so_o likewise_o for_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o he_o shall_v affirm_v he_o to_o be_v quasi_fw-la octavum_fw-la dynasten_fw-la as_o it_o be_v the_o eight_o potentate_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimum_fw-la but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v express_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v octavus_fw-la the_o eight_o in_o reality_n and_o in_o truth_n and_o not_o the_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o therefore_o the_o exposition_n of_o mr._n mede_n do_v contradict_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o knot_n remain_v upon_o much_o debate_n i_o find_v that_o we_o must_v go_v another_o way_n to_o work_v and_o here_o we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v simple_o so_o call_v from_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o you_o look_v upon_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o so_o many_o policy_n and_o form_n of_o dominion_n than_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o there_o be_v eight_o form_n of_o regency_n to_o wit_n the_o king_n the_o consul_n the_o decemvir_n the_o dictator_n the_o tribune_n the_o pagan_a caesar_n the_o christian_a caesar_n and_o after_o all_o these_o seven_o come_v the_o beast_n as_o octavus_fw-la dynaste_n the_o eight_o potentate_n now_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o you_o reckon_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o can_v be_v but_o seven_o head_n and_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o particular_a seven_o see_v the_o christian_a caesar_n from_o constantine_n to_o augustus_n can_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o all_o unless_o we_o will_v go_v against_o the_o scope_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o call_v christian_a government_n by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o beast_n or_o the_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n this_o character_n do_v proper_o appertain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o state_n of_o this_o world_n that_o persecute_v the_o church_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n upon_o this_o account_n the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v indeed_o make_v a_o distinct_a dynasty_a or_o policy_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o part_n or_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a for_o when_o the_o spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o other_o that_o shall_v come_v to_o wit_n the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o do_v not_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o head_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o king_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v a_o distinct_a form_n of_o government_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o likewise_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n be_v not_o term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o head_n but_o he_o be_v simple_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o king_n touch_v the_o king_n it_o be_v speak_v
roman_a obedience_n or_o that_o all_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v subject_n under_o that_o jurisdiction_n to_o speak_v proper_o they_o sin_v only_o against_o the_o kingly_a power_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o regal_a office_n as_o mediator_n that_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a or_o rather_o to_o the_o antichristian_a dominion_n in_o these_o last_o time_n princ._n 12._o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n ought_v so_o in_o special_a to_o be_v expound_v that_o the_o whole_a company_n which_o câ—…rrieth_v the_o mark_n may_v be_v set_v in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o the_o 144000_o who_o have_v their_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n this_o be_v clear_o prove_v from_o the_o collation_n of_o two_o scripture_n chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 16_o 17_o 18._o with_o chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 2_o 3_o 4_o 5._o in_o the_o former_a scripture_n we_o have_v a_o description_n of_o those_o that_o worship_v the_o image_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n and_o immediaie_o after_o they_o there_o be_v the_o description_n of_o those_o that_o be_v with_o the_o lamb_n upon_o mount_n zion_n and_o have_v their_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n it_o be_v plain_a then_o that_o there_o be_v a_o immediate_a antithesis_fw-la or_o contraposition_n betwixt_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o beast_n the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v then_o a_o perfect_a contrariety_n betwixt_o these_o two_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n they_o therefore_o who_o will_v right_o expound_v the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n must_v diligent_o observe_v the_o contraposition_n and_o by_o the_o one_o expound_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o contrary_n but_o withal_o this_o rule_n ought_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o oppositio_fw-la must_v be_v in_o eodem_fw-la &_o circa_fw-la idem_fw-la the_o opposition_n must_v be_v in_o the_o same_o and_o about_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o therefore_o to_o apply_v the_o matter_n to_o particular_n i_o can_v see_v how_o mr._n potter_n do_v proceed_v by_o this_o rule_n in_o that_o contraposition_n of_o he_o between_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n first_o whereas_o he_o oppose_v the_o number_n 144_o to_o the_o number_n 666_o he_o shall_v have_v proceed_v in_o eodem_fw-la and_o make_v the_o opposition_n in_o the_o same_o matter_n if_o therefore_o 144000_o be_v the_o characteristical_a number_n of_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o lamb_n kingdom_n then_o 666000_o shall_v be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o subject_a will_v be_v oppose_v to_o subject_a and_o number_n to_o number_n second_o mr._n potter_n oppose_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n which_o can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v oppositio_fw-la in_o eodem_fw-la a_o opposition_n in_o and_o about_o the_o same_o matter_n for_o in_o the_o true_a apocalyptical_a method_n the_o beast_n be_v not_o so_o much_o oppose_v to_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n as_o to_o the_o lamb_n his_o riâ—…al_n in_o kingly_a power_n if_o we_o will_v speak_v plain_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n be_v oppose_v to_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o gospel-church_n to_o the_o roman_a idolatrous_a church_n for_o after_o that_o the_o saint_n have_v sing_v their_o halelujah_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n these_o word_n be_v immediate_o add_v let_v we_o be_v glad_a and_o rejoice_v for_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v come_v and_o his_o wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a chap._n 19_o ver_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o etc._n etc._n therefore_o the_o contrariety_n stand_v more_o immediate_o betwixt_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o beast_n the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n therefore_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o so_o immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o dimension_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o yet_o further_o in_o the_o opposition_n between_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o beast_n between_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n we_o must_v go_v so_o far_o only_a as_o may_v be_v well_o warrant_v by_o scripture_n or_o by_o necessary_a deduction_n from_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o mr._n potter_n lay_v down_o this_o maxim_n the_o description_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n be_v not_o for_o this_o reason_n only_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n that_o by_o it_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v describe_v but_o that_o the_o false_a church_n of_o antichrist_n by_o way_n of_o antithesis_fw-la may_v by_o the_o same_o description_n mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la be_v also_o manifest_o reveal_v pag._n 122._o this_o position_n of_o that_o learned_a author_n i_o do_v in_o part_n receive_v but_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o we_o be_v to_o extend_v it_o to_o every_o particular_a without_o any_o restriction_n we_o read_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n of_o 12_o gate_n 12_o apostle_n 12_o angel_n 12_o foundation_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o we_o have_v warrant_v to_o look_v after_o such_o a_o set_a number_n of_o gate_n of_o angel_n of_o apostle_n of_o foundation_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o further_o if_o we_o can_v find_v such_o certain_a number_n in_o the_o city_n aforesaid_a it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n in_o hand_n for_o in_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n not_o rome_n within_o such_o wall_n or_o gate_n but_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o such_o a_o largeness_n and_o compass_n of_o territory_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n or_o the_o gospel-church_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n at_o the_o end_n and_o destruction_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n we_o read_v in_o the_o slaughter_n of_o the_o witness_n that_o they_o do_v lie_v slay_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n spiritual_o call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n and_o where_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_a chap._n 11._o ver_fw-la 8._o now_o there_o be_v none_o that_o will_v say_v that_o they_o do_v lie_v slay_v in_o the_o street_n of_o rome_n literal_o so_o call_v but_o within_o the_o verge_n and_o precinct_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n this_o proper_o be_v the_o great_a city_n that_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n to_o the_o holy_a city_n to_o the_o lamb_n wife_n that_o come_v from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n princ._n 13._o the_o number_n ought_v so_o in_o special_a to_o be_v expound_v that_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v 666_o in_o that_o method_n and_o way_n of_o account_n which_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n for_o so_o it_o be_v express_o say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n they_o therefore_o who_o will_v have_v lateinos_n or_o some_o such_o grammatical_a word_n to_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n how_o do_v they_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o man_n to_o calculate_v state_n and_o government_n by_o anagam_n or_o numeral_a letter_n of_o any_o grammatical_a name_n whatsoever_o princ._n 14._o the_o number_n ought_v so_o in_o special_a to_o be_v count_v not_o according_a to_o the_o subtlety_n of_o humane_a invention_n but_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a matter_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o suchlike_a description_n for_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a matter_n the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n be_v in_o receive_v the_o name_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n and_o shall_v we_o think_v when_o the_o lord_n christ_n speak_v to_o his_o church_n concern_v these_o thing_n that_o only_o they_o who_o have_v skill_n in_o the_o subtlety_n and_o mystery_n of_o art_n shall_v have_v ability_n to_o understand_v his_o meaning_n sure_o though_o the_o number_n itself_o may_v be_v more_o mysterious_a yet_o the_o matter_n number_v must_v be_v in_o more_o open_a view_n second_o for_o the_o manner_n and_o use_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o suchlike_a description_n his_o use_n be_v to_o speak_v parabolical_o and_o typical_o and_o yet_o we_o find_v no_o one_o instance_n of_o the_o discovery_n of_o a_o government_n by_o the_o extraction_n of_o the_o square-root_n very_o often_o we_o find_v when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o a_o government_n or_o the_o destruction_n of_o a_o state_n he_o do_v usual_o number_v such_o a_o chain_n or_o line_n of_o year_n to_o each_o such_o remarkable_a occurrence_n and_o he_o do_v refer_v we_o either_o to_o the_o chronologie_n of_o the_o bible_n or_o to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n these_o
thing_n be_v most_o necessary_a for_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n and_o for_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o prophecy_n but_o whereas_o mr._n potter_n do_v whole_o build_v upon_o the_o extraction_n of_o the_o square-root_n in_o a_o figurate_a number_n i_o can_v see_v how_o this_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o other_o scripture_n i_o must_v needs_o confess_v that_o he_o speak_v very_o rational_o in_o these_o word_n as_o they_o follow_v i_o have_v say_v he_o but_o beat_v &_o make_v plain_a the_o same_o path_n which_o mr._n forbes_n and_o other_o commentator_n have_v tread_v out_o before_o but_o i_o be_o now_o come_v to_o the_o place_n where_o they_o either_o stand_v still_o or_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o way_n they_o say_v that_o the_o number_n 12_o be_v the_o square_a root_n of_o 144_o why_o then_o do_v they_o not_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o method_n to_o find_v out_o the_o root_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n see_v they_o say_v it_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o number_n 144_o these_o learned_a man_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v guilty_a of_o so_o much_o nescience_n as_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o square-root_n of_o a_o number_n rather_o they_o think_v it_o unbeseeming_a the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o wrap_v up_o such_o divine_a mystery_n in_o humane_a invention_n but_o be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v be_v it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o geometry_n and_o arithmetic_n it_o be_v that_o also_o in_o and_o through_o which_o many_o famous_a invention_n have_v be_v bring_v to_o light_n and_o the_o word_n themselves_o also_o do_v insinuate_v that_o the_o discovery_n be_v to_o be_v make_v by_o wisdom_n so_o far_o mr._n potter_n pag._n 47._o in_o this_o i_o do_v agree_v with_o he_o that_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o geometry_n and_o arithmetic_n in_o some_o good_a measure_n to_o extract_v the_o square-root_n of_o any_o figurate_a number_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v when_o the_o spirit_n either_o in_o daniel_n or_o in_o the_o revelation_n do_v speak_v of_o tyrannical_a state_n or_o empire_n under_o divers_a emblem_n and_o figure_n that_o we_o shall_v discover_v and_o find_v out_o these_o government_n by_o calculate_v the_o square-root_n of_o any_o number_n but_o rather_o we_o shall_v go_v to_o the_o chronologie_n of_o the_o time_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n we_o hold_v that_o humane_a learning_n be_v exceed_o necessary_a and_o for_o the_o invention_n of_o the_o square-root_n it_o be_v very_o necessary_a in_o its_o kind_n princ._n 15._o the_o number_n ought_v so_o in_o special_a to_o be_v expound_v that_o it_o may_v be_v in_o some_o sort_n discoverable_a to_o the_o people_n that_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o in_o the_o age_n immediate_o follow_v though_o they_o live_v before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n s._n john_n in_o these_o word_n speak_v to_o the_o people_n that_o live_v in_o his_o day_n and_o in_o the_o age_n immediate_o follow_v that_o by_o this_o they_o shall_v understand_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o he_o do_v yet_o further_o show_v in_o what_o revolution_n of_o time_n he_o shall_v appear_v there_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n he_o be_v the_o eight_o in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o he_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o when_o seven_o form_n of_o government_n be_v fall_v in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o beast_n shall_v begin_v as_o the_o eight_o potentate_n at_o the_o same_o time_n also_o he_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a kingdom_n that_o these_o have_v no_o be_v as_o yet_o but_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o collation_n of_o both_o these_o scripture_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o number_n be_v discoverable_a in_o the_o time_n of_o john_n and_o not_o only_o to_o john_n by_o revelation_n but_o to_o other_o also_o that_o will_v employ_v themselves_o by_o search_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o may_v clear_o discern_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o error_n who_o will_v have_v the_o number_n 666_o to_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o make_v their_o account_n by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n so_o danaeus_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o that_o place_n say_v he_o meddle_v not_o with_o arithmetical_a signification_n of_o letter_n but_o with_o the_o time_n and_o number_n of_o year_n wherein_o those_o thing_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v there_o speak_v of_o and_o for_o the_o particular_a time_n he_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o year_n 666_o pag._n 13_o 14._o alstedius_n say_v denotatur_fw-la tempus_fw-la quo_fw-la antichristus_fw-la inchoaturus_fw-la regnum_fw-la suum_fw-la scil_n anno_o 666_o quo_fw-la tempore_fw-la coepit_fw-la papa_n maxim_n dominari_fw-la theol._n polem_n part._n 4._o controu._n 5._o pag._n 388._o the_o like_a be_v say_v by_o eckard_n the_o lutheran_n and_o other_o though_o in_o this_o matter_n we_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o forename_a expositor_n that_o about_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o though_o this_o be_v true_a in_o some_o latitude_n of_o speech_n yet_o it_o can_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text._n for_o what_o knowledge_n have_v the_o people_n that_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o in_o the_o age_n immediate_o follow_v of_o the_o account_n by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n why_o shall_v not_o the_o christian_n that_o live_v in_o spain_n find_v out_o the_o number_n by_o the_o spanish_a aera_fw-la the_o christian_n in_o aegyâ—…t_n and_o africa_n by_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o dioclesian_n and_o the_o christian_n under_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n by_o the_o indiction_n these_o and_o many_o other_o way_n of_o account_n be_v ancient_o use_v dyonisius_n the_o less_o about_o the_o year_n 532_o do_v begin_v to_o compute_v by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o way_n of_o computation_n come_v not_o into_o vulgar_a use_n many_o year_n after_o it_o be_v therefore_o very_o strange_a that_o man_n shall_v number_v the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n after_o the_o account_n by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o yet_o certain_a hundred_o year_n after_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o that_o way_n of_o computation_n and_o thus_o lay_v all_o thing_n together_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o concatenation_n and_o connexion_n of_o all_o particular_n that_o we_o be_v the_o true_a interpretation_n because_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o circumstance_n fore-alledged_n and_o for_o other_o exposition_n we_o have_v show_v the_o reason_n why_o we_o can_v rest_v in_o they_o because_o in_o several_a principle_n more_o or_o less_o they_o do_v cross_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o compare_v the_o substance_n of_o our_o interpretation_n with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n s_o paul_n 2_o thess._n 2._o chap._n xi_o a_o brief_a description_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o how_o he_o do_v full_o agree_v with_o the_o present_a interpretation_n all_o interpreter_n and_o writer_n in_o a_o manner_n do_v agree_v in_o this_o that_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n and_o image_n speak_v of_o rev._n 13._o be_v all_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o description_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text._n vers._n 1._o &_o 2._o now_o we_o beseech_v you_o brethren_n by_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o our_o gather_v together_o to_o he_o that_o you_o be_v not_o soon_o shake_v in_o mind_n nor_o be_v trouble_v neither_o by_o spirit_n nor_o by_o word_n nor_o by_o letter_n as_o from_o we_o as_o though_o the_o day_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o hand_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v some_o darkness_n in_o our_o english_a translation_n for_o whereas_o the_o translation_n have_v it_o we_o beseech_v you_o brethren_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o apostle_n in_o the_o former_a epistle_n have_v speak_v of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n of_o the_o resurrection_n from_o the_o
give_v they_o a_o mark_v as_o if_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v by_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v testimony_n that_o they_o be_v he_o they_o be_v also_o say_v to_o receive_v a_o mark_n chap._n 14._o to_o have_v the_o mark_v chap._n 16._o now_o than_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o to_o give_v receive_v or_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o act_n by_o which_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n when_o also_o they_o do_v prosess_v that_o by_o their_o sword_n wit_n good_n life_n and_o by_o all_o that_o they_o have_v they_o will_v maintain_v the_o decree_n and_o law_n make_v by_o that_o authority_n the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o view_n of_o man_n and_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o right-hand_a be_v the_o solemn_a resolution_n and_o obligation_n to_o defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o all_o that_o do_v oppose_v it_o and_o true_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n do_v notable_o answer_v the_o prediction_n for_o we_o see_v by_o plain_a experience_n that_o the_o papist_n such_o be_v their_o zeal_n to_o the_o catholic_n cause_n do_v outstrip_v we_o by_o many_o degree_n the_o jesuiâ—…es_n be_v never_o idle_a they_o compass_v sea_n and_o land_n they_o â—…urn_v themselves_o into_o all_o form_n and_o be_v still_o animate_v of_o prince_n and_o people_n against_o the_o protestant_a cause_n yea_o they_o have_v so_o wrought_v that_o almost_o no_o man_n among_o they_o seem_v to_o spare_v either_o labour_n wealth_n counsel_n or_o life_n itself_o to_o uphold_v the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n god_n grant_v that_o one_o day_n they_o do_v not_o rise_v up_o in_o judgement_n against_o we_o for_o we_o do_v not_o come_v near_o they_o in_o the_o least_o degree_n in_o promote_a the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v not_o hear_v that_o they_o be_v enemy_n or_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o word_n they_o hold_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v all_o his_o authority_n by_o delegation_n from_o he_o these_o be_v specious_a show_n but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v real_a enemy_n against_o christ_n for_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o can_v do_v nothing_o but_o mere_o as_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v give_v life_n vigour_n and_o authority_n to_o they_o and_o as_o they_o do_v interpret_v they_o which_o always_o they_o do_v to_o their_o own_o advantage_n there_o be_v no_o truth_n more_o clear_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o yet_o the_o pope_n say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n after_o this_o life_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n there_o detain_v be_v free_v by_o mass_n indulgence_n pardon_n and_o such_o like_a mean_n god_n and_o his_o word_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v saint_n image_n cross_n relic_n and_o the_o like_a god_n and_o christ_n have_v command_v all_o man_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o try_v the_o spirit_n of_o what_o nature_n they_o be_v now_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n command_v that_o man_n shall_v forbear_v the_o do_n of_o this_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v depend_v upon_o he_o alone_o god_n and_o christ_n say_v marriage_n be_v honourable_a among_o all_o man_n and_o the_o bed_n undefiled_a the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_a forbid_v marriage_n to_o the_o ministry_n by_o these_o and_o sundry_a suchlike_a instance_n it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v every_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o lamb._n for_o what_o the_o lamb_n do_v command_v the_o beast_n do_v countermand_v for_o the_o most_o part_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v clear_a then_o say_v the_o papist_n what_o they_o will_v when_o they_o leave_v christ_n to_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o sense_n and_o substance_n they_o make_v he_o their_o christ_n their_o spiritual_a king_n head_n and_o governor_n and_o so_o in_o effect_n be_v no_o true_a christian_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a see_v the_o lord_n christ_n be_v give_v as_o a_o leader_n and_o commander_n to_o his_o people_n they_o who_o refuse_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o yield_v subjection_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a persecution_n be_v every_o where_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 15._o to_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n chap._n 12._o ver_fw-la 17._o the_o papist_n then_o in_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o that_o formality_n as_o they_o do_v believe_v he_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v positive_o direct_o and_o immediate_o antichristian_a this_o truth_n be_v lay_v down_o a_o stream_n of_o excellent_a uses_n do_v natural_o flow_v from_o it_o first_o we_o may_v here_o contemplate_v and_o behold_v the_o truth_n and_o infinite_a wisdom_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v now_o above_o 1500_o year_n since_o that_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n in_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n now_o if_o we_o go_v to_o experience_n what_o have_v all_o age_n for_o this_o thousand_o year_n last_o pass_v but_o verify_v and_o fulfil_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o long_o before_o he_o that_o shall_v diligent_o read_v the_o present_a treatise_n will_v find_v it_o to_o be_v true_a as_o we_o have_v say_v second_o here_o be_v matter_n for_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n yea_o for_o our_o bowel_n to_o yern_v over_o those_o great_a country_n kingdom_n and_o commonweal_n which_o do_v as_o yet_o own_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v continue_v in_o a_o great_a sin_n against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n their_o profession_n be_v no_o other_o but_o apostasy_n from_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o unless_o they_o repent_v they_o will_v one_o day_n feel_v the_o great_a plague_n contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n three_o here_o be_v cause_n for_o the_o protestant_a church_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o the_o lord_n for_o do_v they_o right_o understand_v it_o he_o have_v deliver_v they_o from_o a_o bondage_n and_o slavery_n which_o far_o surpass_v the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n or_o babylon_n for_o in_o the_o present_a case_n if_o man_n under_o this_o government_n refuse_v to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o penalty_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o liberty_n to_o buy_v nor_o sell_v they_o shall_v be_v kill_v with_o the_o sword_n they_o shall_v have_v their_o blood_n spill_v they_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o sundry_a kind_n of_o death_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o they_o do_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o lord_n christ_n do_v threaten_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o burn_a shall_v ascend_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o rev._n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o the_o day_n of_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o romish_a tyranny_n be_v a_o day_n of_o deliverance_n from_o a_o tyranny_n over_o their_o soul_n over_o their_o conscience_n over_o their_o body_n over_o their_o estate_n but_o all_o treatise_n be_v full_a of_o uses_n of_o this_o kind_n we_o will_v proceed_v â—…o_o that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n for_o this_o be_v more_o immediate_a to_o our_o purpose_n chap._n xiii_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o discourse_n we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v in_o the_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o this_o standard_n of_o the_o market_n we_o may_v prove_v all_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v more_o remote_o symbolize_v and_o agree_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n first_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n when_o it_o have_v no_o bound_n or_o limit_n but_o he_o do_v all_o by_o his_o will_n and_o prerogative_n in_o
the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v come_v too_o near_o to_o the_o formality_n of_o anti-christianism_a antiochus_n epiphanes_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v describe_v as_o a_o mighty_a king_n or_o potentate_n in_o the_o seleucian_n line_n but_o when_o he_o be_v not_o content_v with_o his_o power_n which_o be_v great_a enough_o but_o will_v exalt_v himself_o against_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o host_n and_o tread_v down_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o do_v all_o thing_n after_o his_o own_o will_n in_o this_o he_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o antichrist_n to_o come_v dan._n 8._o 12._o but_o that_o we_o may_v speak_v more_o distinct_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n we_o do_v desire_v to_o lay_v down_o this_o necessary_a caution_n in_o the_o beginning_n let_v we_o then_o distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o essence_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n for_o the_o essence_n we_o do_v willing_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v ordain_v magistrate_n to_o be_v over_o the_o people_n for_o his_o own_o glory_n and_o the_o public_a good_a and_o that_o magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n rom._n 13._o v._n 1_o 2_o 3._o and_o though_o he_o have_v not_o tie_v any_o nation_n or_o people_n so_o strict_o and_o precise_o to_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a form_n of_o government_n yet_o his_o pleasure_n be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v obey_v the_o government_n that_o be_v set_v over_o they_o in_o this_o case_n if_o they_o resist_v the_o power_n they_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o draw_v great_a guilt_n upon_o their_o soul_n for_o their_o resist_n if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o do_v meet_v with_o the_o great_a change_n and_o alteration_n of_o state_n yet_o in_o each_o alteration_n the_o will_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v obey_v the_o civil_a authority_n set_v over_o they_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n the_o hard_a change_n that_o they_o ever_o meet_v withal_o be_v the_o translation_n of_o their_o state_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n yet_o they_o be_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n &_o seek_v the_o good_a of_o the_o city_n whither_o they_o be_v carry_v captive_a all_o this_o plain_o show_v that_o magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v his_o own_o command_n to_o be_v observe_v by_o his_o people_n though_o they_o do_v live_v under_o heathen_a king_n second_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n and_o here_o first_o be_v the_o lawful_a execution_n and_o second_o the_o exorbitancy_n and_o excess_n of_o the_o power_n above_o law_n for_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o the_o power_n we_o do_v willing_o yield_v that_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n have_v not_o only_a authority_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n but_o he_o have_v also_o great_a power_n in_o and_o about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o thing_n we_o have_v often_o incuâ—…cated_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o treatise_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v upon_o the_o earth_n when_o the_o kingdom_n state_n and_o government_n of_o this_o world_n become_v nurse_n father_n to_o the_o church_n and_o so_o we_o do_v affirm_v that_o it_o do_v appertain_v to_o the_o high_a power_n to_o take_v order_n that_o unity_n and_o peace_n be_v preserve_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o truth_n be_v keep_v pure_a and_o entire_a that_o horrid_a blasphemy_n be_v suppress_v that_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n be_v due_o settle_v that_o the_o profane_a the_o ignorant_a and_o rude_a body_n of_o the_o people_n who_o of_o themselves_o will_v never_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v bring_v by_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o the_o public_a place_n of_o worship_n for_o the_o better_a effect_v of_o which_o they_o have_v power_n to_o call_v synod_n to_o be_v present_a at_o they_o and_o to_o provide_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v transact_v in_o they_o be_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o god_n in_o this_o sense_n we_o may_v not_o doubt_v to_o say_v that_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n in_o every_o commonwealth_n be_v the_o supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a that_o do_v of_o right_o appertain_v to_o he_o and_o do_v fall_v under_o his_o cognizance_n by_o the_o law-divine_a in_o the_o forementioned_a case_n he_o be_v the_o delegate_n and_o vicegerent_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v the_o lawful_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n three_o there_o be_v the_o hyperbole_n or_o excess_n of_o the_o power_n when_o the_o magistrate_n be_v not_o content_v with_o his_o own_o limit_n or_o bound_n but_o shall_v further_o endeavour_v to_o carry_v all_o by_o will_n and_o prerogative_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n this_o be_v that_o which_o come_v near_a to_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n for_o antichrist_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n if_o therefore_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n shall_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n if_o he_o shall_v control_v and_o do_v all_o thing_n after_o his_o own_o will_n in_o the_o house_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v to_o resemble_v the_o great_a antichrist_n and_o to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o effect_n which_o he_o do_v but_o for_o this_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a example_n in_o steven_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n who_o of_o all_o other_o be_v note_v by_o foreign_a divine_n to_o cry_v up_o such_o a_o excessive_a prerogative_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a for_o he_o do_v not_o shun_v to_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o king_n to_o abrogate_v statute_n and_o institute_v new_a rite_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n yea_o he_o further_o say_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o king_n to_o forbid_v the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o the_o use_n of_o marriage_n to_o the_o minister_n and_o the_o â—…round_n of_o all_o this_o be_v because_o the_o king_n be_v supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a now_o in_o way_n of_o opposition_n to_o this_o the_o foreign_a divine_n have_v rise_v with_o great_a indignation_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o dr._n rivet_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o decalogue_n edit_n 2._o pag._n 203._o qui_fw-la enim_fw-la papatus_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la adhuc_fw-la fovebat_fw-la ut_fw-la posteà _fw-la apparuit_fw-la novum_fw-la papatum_fw-la in_o personâ_fw-la regis_fw-la erigebat_fw-la for_o he_o meaning_n steven_n gardiner_n aforesaid_a who_o do_v as_o yet_o nourish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o papacy_n as_o after_o it_o appear_v do_v erect_v a_o new_a papacy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n and_o calvin_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o amos_n chap._n 7_o ver_fw-la 13._o speak_v of_o they_o who_o do_v ascribe_v the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a to_o hen._n 8._o king_n of_o england_n have_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la i_o semper_fw-la gravitèr_fw-la vulneravit_fw-la quum_fw-la vocarent_fw-la ipsum_fw-la summum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la caput_fw-la sub_fw-la christo._n this_o have_v grievous_o wound_v i_o always_o when_o they_o call_v he_o the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n under_o christ._n he_o do_v take_v this_o for_o no_o other_o than_o a_o encroachment_n upon_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ._n and_o he_o may_v well_o do_v so_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o steven_n gardiner_n aforemention_v with_o who_o he_o have_v to_o do_v but_o the_o learned_a man_n do_v proceed_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a if_o king_n do_v their_o duty_n they_o be_v both_o patron_n of_o religion_n and_o nurse_n father_n of_o the_o church_n as_o isaiah_n call_v they_o chap._n 49._o ver_fw-la 23._o this_o therefore_o be_v principal_o require_v of_o king_n that_o they_o use_v the_o sword_n wherewith_o they_o be_v furnish_v for_o the_o maintain_n of_o god_n worship_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n there_o be_v inconsiderate_a man_n who_o make_v they_o too_o spiritual_a and_o this_o fault_n reign_v up_o and_o down_o germany_n yea_o spread_v too_o much_o in_o these_o country_n and_o now_o we_o perceive_v what_o fruit_n spring_v from_o this_o root_n viz._n that_o prince_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o government_n think_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o spiritual_a that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o this_o sacrilege_n creep_v among_o we_o because_o they_o can_v measure_v their_o office_n with_o certain_a and_o lawful_a bound_n but_o be_v of_o opinion_n they_o can_v reign_v unless_o they_o abolâ—…sh_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o become_v the_o chief_a judge_n both_o in_o
if_o they_o keep_v in_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v cast_v out_o if_o they_o abuse_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o christ_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o custody_n if_o they_o use_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n mere_o as_o a_o rod_n to_o smite_v their_o fellow-servant_n in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o be_v we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o person_n the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n may_v resemble_v the_o great_a antichrist_n and_o may_v symbolize_v with_o he_o in_o his_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o office_n be_v christ_n and_o it_o be_v from_o god_n by_o divine_a institution_n it_o be_v then_o a_o very_a profitable_a point_n that_o the_o friend_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o separation_n who_o to_o justify_v their_o practice_n do_v call_v this_o antichristian_a and_o that_o antichristian_a will_v distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o several_a form_n and_o kind_n of_o antichristianity_n for_o as_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v by_o the_o course_n of_o this_o chapter_n some_o thing_n be_v direct_o antichristian_a and_o other_o thing_n be_v only_a antichristian_a by_o consequence_n and_o reduction_n so_o also_o some_o thing_n be_v antichristian_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o office_n itself_o and_o other_o thing_n only_o have_v the_o form_n of_o antichristianity_n mere_o because_o of_o the_o evil_a carriage_n of_o the_o person_n in_o a_o lawful_a office_n these_o thing_n be_v special_o to_o be_v note_v and_o so_o much_o concern_v the_o several_a particular_n which_o be_v true_o antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n let_v we_o now_o go_v to_o the_o three_o point_n chap._n fourteen_o what_o those_o thing_n be_v which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d only_o by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n as_o they_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a there_o be_v two_o thing_n especial_o that_o here_o need_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o compulsive_a power_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n whether_o that_o be_v antichristian_a yea_o or_o no_o the_o second_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v antichristian_a to_o maintain_v the_o future_a glory_n and_o splendour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o some_o do_v think_v that_o this_o position_n will_v bring_v we_o back_o again_o to_o the_o riches_n and_o magnificence_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n in_o these_o two_o case_n we_o be_v careful_o to_o distinguish_v for_o such_o may_v be_v the_o circumstance_n that_o these_o thing_n may_v symbolize_v with_o the_o antichristian_a pattern_n and_o such_o they_o may_v be_v that_o they_o may_v set_v forth_o decipher_v and_o express_v that_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o shall_v be_v first_o concern_v the_o coercive_a power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n we_o do_v then_o acknowledge_v his_o coercion_n to_o be_v antichristian_a when_o he_o shall_v constrain_v man_n to_o subject_v their_o conscience_n to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ._n and_o of_o this_o we_o have_v large_o speak_v in_o this_o treatise_n when_o we_o have_v occasion_n to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n and_o of_o his_o compel_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o compulsion_n in_o this_o case_n be_v direct_o antichristian_a second_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o humane_a invention_n though_o perhaps_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v more_o innocent_a yet_o it_o do_v coast_n too_o near_o upon_o antichristian_a tyranny_n to_o compel_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o these_o thing_n for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n when_o they_o stand_v in_o their_o vigour_n man_n do_v judge_v diverse_o of_o they_o some_o do_v esteem_v they_o to_o be_v antichristian_a other_o do_v beat_v they_o as_o burden_n and_o a_o three_o sort_n judge_v they_o harmless_a and_o inoffensive_a but_o yet_o among_o those_o who_o do_v give_v the_o fair_a interpretation_n there_o be_v some_o who_o do_v think_v it_o very_o hard_a that_o man_n shall_v be_v compel_v that_o the_o godly_a minister_n shall_v be_v deprive_v and_o that_o so_o many_o sincere_a christian_n shall_v be_v subject_v to_o persecution_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a court_n that_o no_o tear_n or_o prayer_n will_v prevail_v but_o that_o they_o must_v either_o yield_v or_o suffer_v the_o great_a extremity_n the_o instance_n of_o the_o curious_a glass_n of_o pollio_n the_o famous_a roman_a be_v well_o know_v it_o have_v be_v better_a they_o have_v be_v break_v then_o that_o the_o servant_n shall_v have_v be_v so_o cruel_o beat_v but_o now_o that_o power_n be_v lay_v aside_o three_o in_o point_n more_o remote_a from_o the_o foundation_n where_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o run_v as_o clear_v for_o one_o opinion_n as_o for_o the_o other_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a in_o these_o lesser_a scruple_n that_o they_o who_o have_v the_o power_n in_o their_o hand_n shall_v hang_v the_o conscience_n of_o other_o man_n at_o their_o girdle_n oftentimes_o it_o may_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o they_o who_o have_v the_o authority_n have_v not_o the_o truth_n on_o their_o side_n and_o they_o who_o have_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o main_a may_v be_v dark_a in_o some_o particular_n and_o may_v need_v a_o better_a light_n in_o this_o case_n then_o must_v they_o who_o dissent_v be_v compel_v to_o yield_v or_o be_v censure_v as_o rebel_n against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o state_n this_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a censure_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o call_v it_o direct_o antichristian_a though_o the_o practice_n may_v come_v somewhat_o too_o near_o that_o method_n and_o may_v resemble_v it_o very_o much_o but_o here_o a_o objection_n may_v be_v make_v concern_v the_o present_a heresy_n which_o be_v now_o in_o the_o land_n what_o shall_v be_v do_v to_o the_o suppression_n of_o these_o i_o will_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o bowel_n of_o this_o question_n it_o be_v so_o large_o and_o learned_o handle_v by_o other_o in_o several_a treatise_n which_o be_v now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o man_n my_o desire_n be_v only_o to_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o point_n of_o compulsion_n so_o far_o forth_o only_o as_o it_o have_v the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n therefore_o as_o to_o the_o present_a sect_n i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o person_n who_o be_v leader_n mere_o upon_o principle_n of_o conscience_n and_o those_o who_o be_v lead_v by_o they_o for_o the_o person_n who_o be_v leader_n it_o be_v expedient_a also_o to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o their_o first_o principle_n and_o the_o absurd_a deduction_n and_o consequence_n draw_v from_o those_o principle_n now_o for_o those_o person_n who_o be_v leader_n of_o other_o mere_o upon_o principle_n of_o conscience_n i_o think_v it_o necessary_a that_o compulsion_n shall_v be_v more_o spare_o use_v and_o great_a care_n shall_v be_v to_o give_v satisfaction_n for_o some_o doctrine_n i_o believe_v be_v now_o on_o fooâ—…_n which_o have_v tolerable_a principle_n though_o they_o have_v ill_a consequence_n i_o will_v give_v one_o instance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o millenaries_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n from_o the_o time_n of_o hierom_n and_o augustine_n have_v go_v for_o a_o error_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o to_o speak_v true_o the_o error_n lie_v in_o the_o consequence_n and_o in_o the_o ill_a deduction_n of_o falsehood_n from_o true_a principle_n for_o in_o itself_o it_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n shall_v reign_v upon_o the_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n and_o this_o reign_n shall_v begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o rev._n 20._o and_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a thing_n to_o compel_v a_o man_n to_o deny_v such_o a_o truth_n so_o plain_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o i_o must_v needs_o confess_v as_o heretofore_o so_o now_o man_n have_v mix_v this_o truth_n with_o many_o falsity_n of_o their_o own_o invention_n yea_o there_o be_v scarce_o a_o opinion_n which_o conscientious_a man_n do_v follow_v but_o there_o be_v some_o one_o principle_n or_o other_o which_o do_v chief_o incline_v they_o to_o be_v of_o that_o belief_n it_o be_v good_a then_o that_o the_o conscientious_a at_o all_o season_n be_v cite_v to_o make_v confession_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o to_o render_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o hope_n that_o be_v in_o they_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o more_o moderate_a use_n of_o compulsion_n but_o this_o question_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o large_a dispute_n of_o other_o who_o have_v copious_o handle_v the_o subject_n now_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o other_o point_n where_o coercive_a power_n be_v necessary_o to_o be_v use_v second_o the_o use_n
all_o nation_n to_o bring_v forth_o her_o christ-like_a issue_n and_o by_o the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n we_o must_v necessary_o understand_v the_o great_a persecute_v empire_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o for_o 300_o year_n do_v endeavour_v to_o devour_v her_o child_n when_o she_o be_v deliver_v the_o next_o attempt_n be_v to_o drown_v she_o with_o a_o stand_v of_o barbarous_a nation_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o north._n after_o this_o she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v there_o feed_v 1260_o day_n so_o many_o year_n the_o church_n be_v under_o antichristian_a persecution_n when_o these_o time_n be_v end_v and_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n burn_v then_o begin_v the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n all_o these_o be_v but_o emblem_n and_o figure_n of_o so_o many_o several_a change_n and_o variety_n that_o the_o outward_a visible_a church_n shall_v meet_v withal_o upon_o the_o earth_n she_o do_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o moon_n in_o her_o several_a form_n and_o appearance_n the_o outward_a visible_a church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n but_o she_o be_v distinguish_v according_a to_o different_a relation_n in_o sundry_a change_n of_o time_n these_o thing_n be_v so_o clear_o deliver_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o no_o further_a question_n may_v be_v make_v but_o to_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v the_o future_a glory_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v in_o the_o late_a day_n let_v we_o compare_v it_o with_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o zachary_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n look_v and_o behold_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n chap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 1._o man_n go_v to_o measure_v when_o they_o build_v city_n and_o town_n and_o this_o be_v speak_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o waste_n of_o jerusalem_n mention_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n ver_fw-la 12._o how_o long_o will_v thou_o not_o have_v mercy_n on_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o city_n of_o judah_n against_o which_o thou_o have_v indignation_n this_o three_o score_n and_o ten_o year_n in_o opposition_n to_o this_o waste_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n do_v see_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o measure_n jerusalem_n to_o see_v what_o be_v the_o breadth_n thereof_o and_o what_o be_v the_o length_n thereof_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v speak_v in_o effect_n rev._n 21._o 15._o the_o angel_n have_v a_o golden_a reed_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n and_o the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_a and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reod_n twelve_o thousand_o furlong_n all_o these_o figurative_a expression_n do_v set_v forth_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o her_o waste_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n for_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o these_o time_n the_o angel_n be_v command_v to_o rise_v and_o to_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o but_o to_o leave_v out_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n and_o not_o to_o measure_v it_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o holy_a city_n shall_v they_o tread_v under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n chap._n 11._o ver_fw-la 1_o 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n be_v the_o space_n of_o tread_v down_o the_o holy_a city_n by_o antichristian_a gentile_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o waste_n and_o conculcation_n the_o angel_n do_v measure_v the_o wall_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o do_v foretell_v the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o restitution_n of_o that_o glorious_a state_n which_o she_o shall_v have_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n much_o more_o may_v be_v speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o this_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o external_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n will_v not_o bring_v we_o back_o again_o to_o popery_n neither_o be_v it_o absolute_o so_o in_o all_o although_o it_o may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n only_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o great_a city_n that_o come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o woman_n that_o be_v adorn_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n chap._n 17._o be_v the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n altogether_o destitute_a of_o these_o ornament_n be_v not_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n all_o of_o gold_n like_a to_o transparent_a glass_n rev._n chap._n 21_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o city_n who_o merchant_n be_v the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n rev._n chap._n 18._o be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n that_o city_n of_o who_o also_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o do_v not_o all_o the_o prophet_n special_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n speak_v of_o the_o call_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o that_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v though_o the_o outward_a splendour_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o some_o case_n it_o may_v be_v true_o christian_n in_o other_o chap._n xv._n concern_v thâ—…se_a thing_n that_o be_v not_o antichristian_a â—…ut_o be_v only_o false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n we_o will_v not_o go_v over_o all_o the_o point_n but_o insist_v only_o upon_o those_o that_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n to_o wit_n magistracy_n and_o ministry_n by_o these_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o stand_n of_o the_o magistracy_n they_o take_v it_o to_o be_v antichristian_a because_o they_o have_v a_o power_n over_o other_o man_n and_o the_o beast_n his_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o daniel_n they_o find_v by_o read_v that_o these_o do_v signify_v empire_n dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o in_o the_o prophecy_n aforesaid_a the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v empire_n &_o dominion_n but_o idolatrous_a empire_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o absolute_o idolatrous_a empire_n but_o such_o empire_n and_o dominion_n which_o do_v lord_n and_o tyrannize_v it_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o do_v try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n we_o have_v sufficient_o clear_v the_o point_n that_o when_o christ_n shall_v begin_v his_o reign_n upon_o earth_n this_o will_v not_o be_v with_o the_o abrogation_n of_o all_o magistracy_n power_n and_o authority_n only_o the_o authority_n and_o government_n shall_v acknowledge_v he_o as_o indeed_o he_o be_v the_o only_a lord_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o empire_n do_v not_o disannul_v the_o be_v of_o government_n though_o they_o be_v under_o his_o power_n and_o headship_n no_o more_o will_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n abrogate_v and_o take_v away_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n though_o they_o be_v make_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o foul_a error_n then_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o pluck_v up_o magistracy_n under_o the_o colour_n and_o pretence_n of_o a_o antichristian_a encroachment_n but_o this_o engine_n now_o a-days_o be_v more_o principal_o use_v against_o the_o ministry_n the_o great_a design_n to_o throw_v the_o ministry_n out_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v tell_v again_o and_o again_o that_o the_o minister_n be_v antichristian_a in_o their_o title_n in_o their_o ordination_n by_o bishop_n in_o their_o maintenance_n by_o tithe_n etc._n etc._n for_o antichristianism_n in_o title_n to_o make_v this_o good_a they_o reckon_v up_o a_o defame_a catalogue_n of_o name_n the_o pope_n cardinal_n archbishop_n bishop_n parson_n vicar_n curate_n but_o to_o this_o abundant_a satisfaction_n be_v give_v as_o by_o other_o so_o by_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n themselves_o and_o special_o by_o mr._n ball_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o can_n among_o many_o other_o passage_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n pag._n 45._o to_o contend_v about_o
constantine_n the_o great_a after_o these_o thing_n he_o show_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n by_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 1._o this_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a tyranny_n in_o the_o last_o and_o the_o antichristian_a edition_n and_o he_o further_o add_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n shall_v be_v preach_v to_o every_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 6._o &_o 7._o then_o also_o the_o deceive_v king_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n chap._n 11._o 15._o that_o be_v those_o kingdom_n which_o former_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v become_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o gospel_n here_o be_v a_o plain_a example_n though_o not_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o whole_a christian_a nation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o willing_o yield_v that_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v that_o by_o and_o through_o which_o primary_o and_o immediate_o church_n be_v gather_v yet_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n the_o same_o gospel_n also_o be_v countenance_v law_n be_v make_v parish_n be_v divide_v minister_n maintain_v and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o nation_n bring_v to_o attend_v to_o that_o which_o be_v or_o at_o least_o may_v be_v the_o mean_a of_o their_o salvation_n i_o can_v think_v but_o with_o great_a horror_n what_o will_v ensue_v if_o the_o design_n of_o some_o man_n shall_v take_v place_n it_o will_v be_v the_o very_a abaddon_n and_o apollyon_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o let_v we_o look_v what_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o king_n of_o europe_n they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v burn_v her_o flesh_n with_o fire_n chap._n 17._o if_o they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n than_o they_o shall_v destroy_v the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o do_v former_o so_o love_v and_o admire_v and_o on_o the_o contrary_a part_n they_o shall_v countenance_v the_o gospel_n bring_v in_o their_o people_n and_o do_v as_o much_o for_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o do_v former_o persecute_v and_o hate_v of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n it_o be_v say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o chap_n 21._o but_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n let_v sundry_a passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n be_v consider_v the_o scope_n of_o all_o whiâ—…h_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n unto_o the_o church_n there_o be_v much_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o king_n and_o the_o adorn_v of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o bounty_n of_o king_n read_v chap._n 60._o per_fw-la totum_fw-la with_o many_o other_o place_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v right_o consider_v man_n will_v not_o have_v such_o prejudices_fw-la against_o a_o national_a constitution_n and_o set_v up_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o authority_n power_n and_o command_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n what_o shall_v we_o make_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n be_v it_o not_o direct_o and_o diametral_o opposite_a to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n let_v the_o angel_n himself_o together_o with_o our_o own_o experience_n show_v wherein_o the_o formality_n and_o the_o be_v thereof_o do_v consist_v so_o he_o speak_v the_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n but_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o for_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n rev._n 17._o ver_fw-la 12_o 13_o 14._o the_o effence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n lie_v in_o the_o confederacy_n of_o king_n and_o in_o their_o yield_a themselves_o to_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o proportion_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o holy_a association_n and_o concurrence_n of_o christian_a prince_n to_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n his_o name_n and_o headship_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o magistrate_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o forcible_a and_o effectual_a to_o establish_v the_o law_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n i_o do_v here_o desire_v to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o and_o oh_o that_o i_o can_v speak_v it_o with_o tear_n the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n and_o now_o late_o in_o england_n have_v be_v and_o yet_o be_v much_o deform_v by_o abalienation_n of_o the_o church_n revenue_n and_o in_o pass_v away_o that_o which_o former_a age_n have_v bestow_v i_o may_v speak_v of_o a_o great_a part_n at_o least_o upon_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v scandal_n to_o the_o enemy_n let_v our_o conscience_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o a_o scandal_n give_v rather_o than_o a_o scandal_n take_v whether_o we_o do_v not_o open_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o reformation_n and_o whether_o we_o be_v not_o faulty_a in_o this_o point_n moses_n go_v in_o god_n way_n and_o by_o his_o command_n and_o it_o be_v a_o glorious_a work_n to_o deliver_v israel_n from_o the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n yet_o withal_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o discharge_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o work_n than_o the_o lord_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n to_o kill_v he_o exod._n 4._o 24._o our_o army_n be_v go_v forth_o against_o the_o enemy_n and_o the_o proteâ—…ant_a army_n be_v like_a to_o go_v forth_o more_o and_o more_o these_o be_v the_o time_n or_o at_o least_o do_v border_n upon_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suâ—…per_n of_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o great_a vintage_n of_o thâ—…_n batâ—…el_n of_o armageddon_n there_o be_v like_a to_o be_v great_a commotion_n of_o state_n army_n against_o army_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o therefore_o by_o collation_n of_o all_o circumstance_n we_o can_v be_v fat_a off_o from_o the_o performance_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v foretell_v it_o be_v meet_v for_o we_o to_o see_v our_o own_o sin_n and_o special_o that_o which_o i_o have_v hint_v before_o we_o go_v on_o in_o the_o lord_n work_v these_o thing_n i_o have_v think_v good_a to_o annex_v by_o way_n of_o appendiâ—…_n my_o purpose_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v any_o thing_n to_o please_v or_o diâ—…please_v any_o party_n neither_o can_v i_o tell_v how_o any_o party_n will_v be_v please_v with_o i_o it_o may_v be_v i_o may_v displease_v all_o however_o i_o do_v desire_n to_o please_v my_o own_o conscience_n in_o deliver_v that_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o god_n there_o be_v one_o thing_n whiâ—…h_v i_o think_v meet_v more_o â—…ully_o to_o explain_v myself_o in_o i_o have_v in_o the_o precede_a treatise_n make_v it_o a_o good_a part_n of_o my_o work_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal_n kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v in_o the_o consideration_n and_o notion_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o conâ—…inent_a of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n this_o i_o know_v the_o follower_n of_o junius_n will_v not_o away_o with_o and_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o these_o time_n do_v follow_v this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n but_o because_o we_o will_v not_o unnecessary_o controvert_v and_o make_v ourselves_o more_o enemy_n than_o needs_o we_o will_v be_v content_a to_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n or_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o where_o they_o end_v in_o the_o method_n order_n and_o way_n of_o account_n the_o roman_a do_v begin_v and_o whereas_o we_o have_v endeavour_v chap._n 6._o pag._n 116._o to_o prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n to_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n the_o same_o argument_n mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la will_v prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o the_o follower_n of_o junius_n and_o we_o shall_v agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o interpretation_n let_v we_o compute_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o decree_v and_o enact_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o in_o that_o series_n and_o way_n of_o account_n it_o will_v be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o that_o great_a empire_n do_v succeed_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n here_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o calculation_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o division_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n image_n if_o we_o go_v either_o way_n the_o account_n will_v be_v make_v good_a finis_fw-la hier._n in_o levit._n quot_fw-la verba_fw-la tot_fw-la mysteria_fw-la quot_fw-la syllaba_fw-la tot_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d iren._n lib._n 2._o c._n 39_o l._n 3._o c._n 3._o â—…us_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 23._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 51._o rev._n 16._o act_n 1._o 7._o 7._o in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n note_n note_n note_n note_n *_o and_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o josephus_n dio_n the_o historian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jew_n 〈◊〉_d taxâ—…d_v by_o gabinius_n 〈◊〉_d 3â—…_n note_n